Full text of "Tell it all : the story of a life's experience in Mormonism"

See other formats

.V.

/^ ,si". /7

PRINCETON, N. J.

Di<vision

Section

^7C

Eng^lsy Geo E Perine.NewT&rlc

A D ^WORTHINGTON Sc C°

Tell It All":

THE STORY OF A LIFE'S EXPERIENCE

OCT r, 1917

%«(t.(t l(^

MORMONISM.

Mrs. T. B. H. STENHOUSE,

OF SALT LAKE CITY,
FOR MORE THAN TWENTY YEARS THE WIFE OF A MORMON MISSIONARY AND ELDER.

With Introductory Preface by Mrs. Harriet Beecher Stowe.

Full-page Illustrations, and steel-plate Portrait of the Author.

xry

[PUBLISHED BY SUBSCRIPTION ONLY.]

HARTFORD, CONN.:

A. D. WORTHINGTON & C O., PUBLISHERS.

Queen City Publishing Co., Cincinnati. Excelsior Publishing Co., St. Louis.

Louis Lloyd & Co., Chicago. A. L. Bancroft & Co., San Francisco.

1875-

lAU rights of translation reserved.\

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1874,

By a. D. WORTHINGTON & CO.,

In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. C.

[Entered also at Stationers Hall, London, Eng.]

MY CHILDRENj

WITH

ALL A MOTHER'S LOVE AND TENDERNESS,
THIS VOLUME,

THE

STORY OF MY LIFE'S EXPERIENCE,

AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED.

CHAS. SPIEGLE, of New York.

PAGE.

STEEL-PLATE PORTRAIT OF THE AUTHOR, - - Frontispiece.

STEEL-PLATE PORTRAIT OF BRIGHAM YOUNG, - - - To face, 265

PILLARS OF THE MORMON CHURCH, 63

GEORGE A. SMITH, THE NEW TRUSTEE-IN-TRUST, ... 63

"YOUNG BRIGGY," THE PROBABLE SUCCESSOR OF THE PROPHET, 63

"PRESIDENT" DANIEL H. WELLS, MAYOR OF SALT LAKE CITY, - 63

THE APOSTLE ORSON PRATT, "THE CHAMPION OF POLYGAMY," 63

ATTACKING THE SHOEMAKER, 114

TOO TRUE! 134

MOCKED WITH WORDS, 183

" GATHERING TO ZION"— LIFE BY THE WAY, 214

OVER AT LAST, 225

VIEW OF MAIN STREET, SALT LAKE CITY, [From a Photograph], - 249

THE LADIES' SIDE OF MORMONISM, 284

AMELIA FOLSOM YOUNG, BRIGHAM'S FAVORITE WIFE, - - 2S4

"ANN-ELIZA," BRIGHAM'S NINETEENTH WIFE, 284

MISS ELIZA R. SNOW, MORMON POETESS AND HIGH PRIESTESS, 2S4

MRS. JOHN W. YOUNG, WIFE OF BRIGHAM'S APOSTATE SON, - 2S4

BROTHER BRIGHAM'S LAST BABY, 2R4

SCENE OF THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS' MASSACRE, - ... 335

MY TALKATIVE FRIEND, 413

THE CRISIS OF A LIFE— ENTERING INTO POLYGAMY, ... 455

PUTTING HIMSELF IN HER PLACE, 473

"CHURCH" STORE— j)/6^5r BE RIGHT! 503

POLYGAMY IN LOW LIFE— THE POOR MAN'S FAMILY, - - - 5.5

POLYGAMY IN HIGH LIFE— THE PROPHET'S MANSION, - - - 5>5

DESPAIR! 525

FAC-SIMILE OF A MORMON " BILL OF DIVORCE," . - - - 557

LIGHT AT EVENTIDE, - - 569

PUBLISHERS' NOTICE.

By the merest accident, a few months ago, in New York
City, the Publishers became personally acquainted with Mr.
T. B. H. Stenhouse, of Salt Lake City, the husband of the
Author of the present volume, and before they separated,
preliminary steps were taken for its publication.

Almost a year before that time, Mrs. Harriet Beecher
Stowe, the talented author of " Uncle Tom's Cabin," had
addressed a kind note to Mrs. Stenhouse, congratulating her
upon the appeal which she had made on behalf of the women
of Utah, in a little work which she had then just published.
Some correspondence subsequently ensued between the two
ladies who had so successfully attacked "the twin relics of
barbarism" — polygamy and slavery. They afterwards became
personally acquainted ; and when Mrs. Stenhouse requested
Mrs. Stowe to write the preface for her new work, that gifted
author unhesitatingly replied : " I am happy to be able to do
the least thing which can show how heartily I .sympathise
with the effort you are making. May God bless both it
and you, is the prayer of yours ever truly, — K B Stowe."

PREFACE

Mrs. Harriet Beecher Stowe.

In these pages, a woman, a wife and mother, speaks the
sorrows and oppressions of which she has been the witness
and the victim.

It is because her sorrows and her oppressions are those of
thousands, who, suffering hke her, cannot or dare not speak
for themselves, that she thus gives this history to the pubUc.

It is no sensational story, but a plain, unvarnished tale of
truth, stranger and sadder than fiction.

Our day has seen a glorious breaking of fetters. The
slave-pens of the South have become a nightmare of the
past ; the auction-block and whipping-post have given place
to the church and school-house ; and the songs of emanci-
pated millions are heard through our land.

Shall we not then hope that the hour is come to loose the
bonds of a cruel slavery whose chains have cut into the very
hearts of thousands of our sisters — a slavery which debases
and degrades womanhood, motherhood, and the family.^

Let every happy wife and mother who reads these lines
give her sympathy, prayers, and efforts to free her sisters
from this degrading bondage. Let all the womanhood of the
country stand united for them. There is a power in com-
bined enlightened sentiment and s)Tnpathy before which
every form of injustice and cruelty must finally go down.

May He who came to break every yoke hasten this deliver-
ance.

HARRIET BEECHER STOWE.

PREFACE.

In the fall of the year 1869, a few earnest, thinking men,
members of the Mormon Church, and living in Salt Lake
City, inaugurated what was regarded at the time as a grand
schism. Those who had watched with anxiety the progress of
Mormonism, hailed the " New Movement " as the harbinger
of the work of disintegration so long anticipated by the
thoughtful-minded Saints, and believed that the opposition to
Theocracy then begun, would continue until the extraordi-
nary assumptions of the Mormon priesthood were exploded,
and Mormonism itself should lose its political status and find
its place only among the singular sects of the day.

It was freely predicted that Woman, in her turn, would
accept her part in the work of reformation, take up the
marriage question among the Saints, and make an end of
polygamy.

Little did I imagine at that period, that any such mission
as that which I have since realised as mine, was in the Provi-
dence of Time awaiting me, or that I should ever have the
boldness, either with tongue or pen, to plead the cause of the
Women of Utah. But, impelled by those unseen influences
which shape our destinies, I took my stand with the " here-
tics ;" and, as it happened, my own was the first woman's
name enrolled in their cause.

The circumstances which wrought a change in my own
life produced a corresponding revolution in the life of my
husband.

In withdrawing from the Mormon Church, we laid our-

VUl PREFACE.

selves, our associations and the labors of over twenty years,
upon the altar, and took up the burden of life anew. We
had sacrificed everything in obedience to the "counsel" of
Brigham Young ; and my husband, to give a new direction
to his mind, and also to form some plan for our future life,
thought it advisable that he should visit New York. He did
so; and shortly after employed himself in writing a history
of the Mormon Church, which has since been published.

In course of time, the burden of providing for a large
family, and the an.xiety and care of conducting successfully
a business among a people who make it a religious duty to
sternly set their faces against those who dissent from their
faith, exhausted my physical and mental strength. Consider-
ing, therefore, that change might be beneficial to me, and my
own personal affairs urgently calling me to New York City, I
followed my husband thither.

On my way East, I met a highly-valued friend of my
family, who, in the course of our journey together over the
Pacific Railroad, enthusiastically urged me to tell the story
of my life, and to give to the world what I knew about
Polygamy. I had been repeatedly advised to do so by friends
at home, but up to that time no plan had been arranged
for carrying out the suggestion.

I had hardly arrived in New York, before the electric
messenger announced that a severe snow-storm was raging
on the vast plains between the Rocky Mountains and the
Missouri River, and for several weeks all traffic over the
Union Pacific Railroad was interrupted, and I could not return
to my home in the distant West.

That unlooked-for snow-blockade became seriously annoy-
ing; for not only was I most anxious to return to my children,
but also, never having known an idle hour, I could not live
without something to do. At that moment of unsettled
feeling, a lady-friend, with whom I was visiting, suggested
again " tJic book ;" and she would not permit me to leave her
house, until she had exacted from me a promise that it should
be written.

PREFACE. ix

Next morning, I began my task in earnest. I faithfully
kept my room and labored unremittingly ; and in three weeks
the manuscript of my little work on "Polygamy in Utah," was
completed.

It was issued in pamphlet form, and was very kindly
welcomed by the press — both secular and religious — and
for this I was sincerely grateful. I had not, up to that time,
thought of much else than its effect upon the people of
Utah ; but the voluminous notices which that little book
received, showed the deep interest which the people of the
United States had taken in " the Mormon question," and how
ardently they desired to see the extinction of the polygamic
institution among the Saints.

In- Salt Lake City, I was so situated that I was daily — I
might almost say hourly — brought in contact with visitors
to the Modern Zion ; for, during the summer, thousands of
travellers pass over the Pacific Railroad. Not a few of these
called to see me ; and I received from ladies and gentlemen —
whose kind interest in my welfare I felt very deeply — many
personal attentions, many words of sympathy and encourage-
ment, and many intelligent and useful suggestions in respect
to my future life. Indeed, I saw myself quite unexpectedly,
and, I may truthfully say, without my own desire, become an
object of interest.

By the earnest suggestions of friends and strangers, and
by the widely published opinions of the press, I was made to
feel that I had but begun my work — that I had but partly drawn
aside the veil that covered the worst oppression and degrada-
tion of woman ever known in a civilised country. Nearly
all who spoke to me expressed their surprise that intelligent
men and women should be found in communion with the
Mormon Church, in which it was so clearly evident that the
teachings of Christianity had been supplanted by an attempt
to imitate the barbarism of Oriental nations in a long past
age, and the sweet influences of the religion of Jesus were
superseded by the most objectionable practices of the ancient
Jews. How persons of education and refinement could ever

X PREFACE.

have embraced a faith that prostrated them at the feet of
the Mormon Prophet, and his successor Brigham Young, was
to the enquiring mind a perfect mystery.

The numerous questions which I had to answer, and the
explanations which I had to give, shewed me that my httle
book had only whetted the appetite of the intelligent investi-
gator, and that there was a general call for a wovmiis book
on Mormonism, a book that should reveal the inner life of
the Saints, — exhibit the influences which had contributed to
draw Christian people away from Christian Churches to the
standard of the American Prophet, Joseph Smith, and subject
them to the power of that organisation which has, since his
death, subjugated the mass of the Mormon people in Utah
to the will and wickedness of the Priesthood under the leader-
ship of Brother Brigham.

There have from time to time appeared many works on
Mormonism which professed to give an insight into the "inner
life" of the Saints. Some of those books were written by
women ; some by visitors to Utah, or persons who had resided
for a longer or shorter period in the Territory ; and more than
one at least was published under the name of women who
claimed to be members of the Mormon Church. How un-
trustworthy the accounts of visitors and Gentiles are, and the
reason why such should be the case, I shall hereafter, in the
course of this volume, have occasion to explain ; — and that
the autobiographies of supposed Mormon women were equally
unreliable, the following facts will clearly demonstrate.

A French Lady — a Countess and a woman of the world —
Madame Olympe Odouard — came to see me in Salt Lake City.
She was a woman of intelligence and quick perception, with
whom to spend an hour was a perfect pleasure. After her
return to France, she, of course, wrote a book, entitled Le Far
West. And in that book, {page 335,) she said:

"II y a deux grands journaux si Salt Lake City: Ic New Dcscrct et le A'c-ii.>
Telegraph. Mr. Stenhouse, le rcdacteur en chef du premier, est un homme
eminemment instruit. Allemand d'origine, il parle le Francais tres purcment.
Sa femme, nde Fran(;aise, est una femme du monde, bonne, charmante, trcs-
instruite, bonne musicienne, et mere de treize beaux enfants. C'est une ex-Sosur

PREFACE. XI

de Charity et la seule femme Catholique et Fran9aise qufe soit parmi les Mor-
mones."

Some of my readers may perhaps have forgotten their
French lessons : I, therefore, translate :

There are two principal journals in Salt Lake City — the New Descret and the
' Neiv Telegraph. Mr. Stenhouse is editor-in-chief of the first. He is a well-
taught man of German origin, and speaks the French language with the greatest
purity. His wife, a French lady, is a woman of the world — good looking, charm-
ing, well educated, a good musician, and the mother of thirteen fine children.
She is an ex-Sister of Charity, and the only French Catholic who has joined
the "Mormon Church."

Now here is an example in type. Let us judge of its truth-
fulness. In the first place there never was such a paper as
the New Descret or the Nezv Telegraph. The Deseret Nezvs
has been in existence for some years. My husband assisted
on its staff, but he was never editor-in-chief. The Daily Tel-
egraph was my husband's own paper, but it never appeared
under any other name. Little items may seem of small im-
portance, but in a case where truthfulness is called in question,
they are worth mentioning. Mr. Stenhouse is a Scotchman
by birth,"and I am an Englishwoman. His acquaintance with
the French tongue is, of course, limited ; while I, for my part,
never was, or will be, either a Roman Catholic or a Sister of
Charity. Ten, and not thirteen "fine" children are all who call
me mother ; and at the time when Madame Olympe wrote there
were only eight. Here I state the whole case briefly. Let
the reader judge of the truthfulness of "travellers' stories."

That comprehensive and truthful works on this subject
have appeared, I readily admit, but most of them are mere
sketches : — such, for example, as that by Secretary Ferris — a
Gentile, but a fair and impartial author ; — or else were pub-
lished— as that, for instance, by John Hyde, a good man and
a vigorous writer — so many years ago that they are now, to a
great extent, out of date. Mrs. Waite is the best Gentile
lady-writer; but for obvious reasons, although she was a
woman of intelligence and penetration, her knowledge of the
inner life of Mormonism was necessarily circumscribed.

Two books appeared, each claiming to be written by genu-

Xll PREFACE.

ine Mormon women. They were, however, originally pub-
lished fifteen or twenty years ago ; and although they are still
on sale, they are, as a matter of course, silent concerning
recent events. The first of these two volumes was really
written by a gentleman who was himself neither a Mormon
nor had any intimate acquaintance with the system and doc-
trines of that people. He obtained from the lady — the sup-
posed author — all the information which she was capable cf
imparting, and then worked it up in a startling and sensational
manner, mingling facts and fiction in such a way that the
Mormons have always declared that the whole volume was a
scandalous libel.

The other volume was first published nearly twenty years
ago. It was professedly written by the wife of a Mormon elder ;
but it was really the production of an old lady in New Jersey,
who had never even been out to Utah, and who drew entirely
upon her own imagination for all that she could not adapt
from other sensational writers on Mormonism. This book
was first published by a New York firm, and being supposed
by the innocent public to be genuine, it had an extraordinary
circulation — forty or fifty thousand being sold. The publish-
ers, however, failed, and the stereotype plates passed into other
hands. Subsequently the work having come under the notice
of a subscription firm at Hartford, they negotiated for the use
of the plates. One word of the heading of each page was
cut out, a new title was selected, some old illustrations and a
few new ones were added, and an ancient steel-plate por-
trait, which had once done duty in some book of poetry or
illustrated volume of fashionable beauties of years ago, was
vamped up, and the supposed signature of the fictitious author
was engraved beneath it. This book, now re-christened, and
apparently a new volume, was launched upon the market. It
is at the present moment advertised in many local newspapers,
and the confiding public cheerfully buy it under the impres-
sion that it is the genuine production of a Mormon woman.
Such is the history of some of the so-called autobiographies
which have appeared.

PREFACE.

XIU

I mention these facts to show that ihe demand for a Ime
history by a real Morvion zvonian has never yet been supplied.
It was this knowledge which induced me to publish my former
little work, and encourages me to hope that the present vol-
ume may meet with acceptance.

A few months after the publication of my first book, I was
invited to lecture upon " Polygamy in Utah," and wherever 1"
spoke I observed the same spirit of enquiry and met with a

renewed demand for more of circumstance and narrative

which I had, from a sense of personal delicacy, withheld in
my former work.

I saw no way of satisfying myself and others than by
accepting the rather spiteful invitation of a certain Mormon
paper to " Tell it all," and this, in a narrative of my own
personal experience, which I now present to the reader, I
have endeavored to do. Myself not in any sense a literary
woman, or making any pretensions as a writer, I hope to
escape severe criticism from the public and the press. I
had a simple story to tell — the story of my life and of the
wrongs of women in Utah. Startling and terrible facts have
fallen under my observation. These also I have related ; but
my constant effort has been to tell my story in the plainest,
simplest way, and to avoid exaggeration, but never shrink
from a straightforward statement of facts. I have disguised
nothing, and palliated nothing ; and I feel assured that those
who from their actual and intimate acquaintance with Mor-
monism in Utah as it really is, are capable of passing a just
and impartial judgment upon my story, will pronounce without
hesitation that I have told " the truth, the zvhole .truth, and
nothing but the truth!'

FANNY STENHOUSE.
Salt Lake City, Utah.

c^oK'i's;^'!'^.

CHAPTER I.

MY EARLY LIFE.

The Memory of my Youthful Days — Early Religious Impressions — T become
a Church-Member — My Pious Admirer — A brief Homily on Feminine
Vanities — My first Start in Life — Faithful Counsels of a Friend — Life
in a French School — The Maison-Martin — Preparing my Lessons — Ob-
jecting to a Protestant — "Assisting" at Service — My Ghostly Adviser —
The "instructions" of a Handsome Young Priest — Flirtation and Apos-
tolic Succession — The Blind Leading the Blind — The Scene of Labor
Changed — Domestic Life at St. Brieux — An indifferent Young Gentle-
man— The Presence of an " Icicle" — Quiet Attentions to " Mademoiselle-
Miss" — The Man who Waits Wins — My Affianced Lover — Reasons why
a French Girl Marries — Views of Marriage among the French — Traces of
Early Teachings — Mental Struggles and Doubts — I Resolve to Visit
England — The Crisis of My Life. * * 3'

CHAPTER II.

MY FIRST INTRODUCTION TO MORMONISM.

Returning Home — " Au Revoir'^ — A Visit to Jersey — The Home of my
Childhood — My First Introduction to Mormonism — An " Apostate's"
View of the Saints — Revelation and Roguery — A Matter of Personal
Interest — A. Lady's Logic — A Warning against the New Religion — First
Visit to a Mormon Meeting — Catching the " Mormon Fever" — Snubbing
an Elder— A Polite Saint — Fighting a Delusion — Among Dear Friends —
" Full of the Spirit" — Religion in Practical Life — Preparing Comforts
for the Missionary Elders — Emotional Religion — The Testimony of the
Spirit— Sunday Service among the Saints— Contagious Enthusiasm— The
Story of a too-confiding Convert— How He Went out to Zion— Terrible
Fate of an Apostate— Killed by " the Indians" — Preaching under Diffi-
culties— My First Introduction to my Future Husband — "The Other
Daughter from France"— The Eloquence of Elder Stenhouse — Creating
an Impression — A Memorable Era in My Life. 39

CONTENTS. XV

CHAPTER III.

THE LABOR OF MY LIFE BEGUN : — HOW THE MORMON MISSIONARIES MADE

CONVERTS.

A Confirmation Meeting — The Age for Baptism — How Sister Martha was
Confirmed — How Mormon Saints are "Blessed" — The Spirit of Projihecy
— A Lecture by Elder Stenhouse — The New Gospel Explained — A Vision
of Latter-Day Glory — How I was Convinced — The Finger of Destiny
Draws Me On — A Mormon Baptism — I Become a Member of the Church
— I am Baptised, Confirmed, and Blessed — I begin a New Life — A
Happy Dream of Missionary Usefulness — I begin Work with Enthusiasm
— Methodism and Mormonism Compared — How Converts are Made — Re-
ligious Revivals — The Anxious Seats — A Testimony Meeting — How Brig-
ham Young has Damped the Ardor of the Saints — Magical Effects of an
Elder's Speech — The Mormon Marsellaise — Effects of Song upon Reli-
gious Feeling. 50

CHAPTER IV.

LIFE AMONG THE SAINTS — MY NEW ENGAGEMENTS.

Beginning Life as a Mormon — Breaking Way from the Past — My Friends in
France — Placed in a Difficult Position — I Remember my Betrothed — Ex-
clusivcness of my New Faith — An "Apostle" Lays Down the Law — How
to Keep aloof from the Gentiles — Woman's Duty — " The Foundation of
a Little Family Kingdom" — The " Gift of Tongues" in Modern Days —
An Extraordinary Meeting — Sister Ellis exercises her " Gift" — Need of an
Interpreter — Emotional Religion — How Brother Brigham once " Spake in
Tongues" — A " High Time" at Kirtland in the days of Joseph— A Scene
in the Lion House — One of the Prophet's Wives "Speaks" — Another
Wife Interprets— I Receive a Blessing — Brother Young Discountenances
ihe "Gift" — Only half Convinced— " To Doubt is Sin" — I Arrive at an
Important Conclusion — I instruct Elder Stenhouse in the French language
— An Interesting Pupil— Declining the verb 7'^""''— Studies in the 15ack
Parlor— A Persevering Young Man— Why I listened to Elder Stenhouse's
Suit — I am Engaged to Him — I become a Missionary's Wife — I Write to
my Friends in France — A Free Confession — Pleasant Memories of the
Past. 0,

CHAPTER V.

...ORMON WONDERS : — ANOINTINGS AND MIRACLES.

How a "Miracle" was Performed— The Evidence ot One's Senses— Suc-
cessful use of Scripture Arguments— Mormon versus Local Preacher —
A lively Discussion — A little " Personal" Matter— A Man who Never Saw
a Miracle— Success Dependent upon Faith — "I Hardly know what to
Think of It"— A New Convert— How Sister Armstrong was Healed— A
Genuine Case— Five Years of Helplessness— Testing the Claims :— A

XVI CONTENTS.

fair Proposal— The Faithful Accept the Offer — The Magnetic Principle—
A good Dose of Oil — How the Anointing was Performed :— Aaron Out-
done— Making the Passes — An Exhausting Labor—" Give me your Hand,
Brother" — " Have faith, Sister Armstrong !" — " We Thought that She
was Dead" — My first Introduction to Mary Burton — A Wilful Lassie —
We become Fast Friends — Seeing is Sometimes Believing — Polder Sten-
house Works a Miracle: — Cures a man of the Cholera— How a "regular
battle" was Fought — A Wife's unprofitable Faith — How the Miraculous
Power was All Used Up — How my Husband made himself Useful again. 74

CHAPTER VI.

THE FIRST AVHtSPERINGS OF POLYGAMY.

Meeting a Living "Apostle" — The London Conference — What I Expected —
Four Apostles at One Time — The Charms of a Priestly Life — Leading
About a "Sister" — The " Mystery of Godliness" — Imitating Solomon —
The Formation of a " Branch"— Doing the Work of the Lord — The
Apostle Lorenzo Snow — An Argument by the Way — Silent Snow — The
Apostle Snow Thaws at the Right Time — How a Convenient Revelation
was Thrice Received — Unwilling Consent — A Cruel Wrong — He Would
be Five Years Away — The Conference Organised — A Mission to Italy —
A Pleasant Position for a Wife — The Vicissitudes of a Year — God's Mercy
a Safe Trust — A Valedictory Picnic — Not P"ar from Netley Abbey — Bid-
ding Good-bye to the Missionaries — My Ideas of My Husband's Work —
Mary Suggests a New Idea — What She Said — " I'm Not a Little Girl" —
"I Kissed Her, and Continued" — All, all False — Elder Stenhouse Departs
for Italy — Italy is the End of Our Miserable Hopes — How the Missiona-
ries Departed — I Bid Adieu to My Husband. 90

C H AFTER VII.

MY husband's mission : — I AM LEFT ALONE.

The Italian Mission — A Saint's Responsibility — Obliging a Friend — The
Pains and Penalties of a Saintly Life— My Letters to my Husband— The
Whisperings of the Coming Storm— Polygamy Denied— The Wretched
Subterfuges of certain Elders — The Lying Basis of Polygamy — What
Apostle Taylor said— My Personal Experience — How Polygamy was Intro-
duced among the Saints — I want to find My own Groove — Suffering for
Conscience Sake— Lonely Contemplation of a Weary Soul— The Ameri-
can Apostles—" Without Purse or Scrip"— The Swiss Mission— My own
Enthusiasm— My Darling Clara— Lighting the "load" of Love— Mary
Burton's Love Affairs— The Apostle Lorenzo Snow— Missionary Work—
I Bear my own Troubles Alone— The Difficulties of Missionary Work —
A Shoemaker who respected his Soul— Work Indefatigable— Le Gover-
neur do L' Hopital— Our New Convert— Days of Poverty— Practical
Faith— How we Endured— The Darkness which Precedes the Dawn— The
Suffering of all who Work to Win. -..•.... loi

CONTENTS. xvii

CHAPTERVIII. •

OUR MISSION IN SWITZERLAND .— MUITERINGS OF THE COMING STORM
An Apostle Comes to Help Me— How the Wives of Missionaries we're Sup-
ported-! Meet with Friends— My Attempts at Proselytizing— Madame
lialiff Rejects the Revelation- Primitive Meetings of the Saints— Certain
Bashful Men— A Lady Weak in the Faith— How My Faith was Tried —
" If You Could Get that Child Healed"— Wanted: The Gift of Healing—
WMiat Governor Stoudeman Did-The Fate of a Little Child— Madame
Baliff Makes a Suggestion— An Effort of Faith— My Doubts and Fears—
An Anxious Night— Mary Burton's Letter— Elder Shrewsbury Manifests
Himself— A Girl's Opinion of Her Lover— Fears of Polygamy— Certain
Imprudent Elders— The American Brethren— Learning a Business— Jeal-
ous of Her Husband— "My Elder"-An Unsettled Mind— Obtaining
Information— Nothing Determined.

121

CHAPTER IX.

THE REVELATION ON CELESTIAL "MARRIAGE."
Waiting for the Revelation— The Millennial J/ar— The Revelation on the
Order of " Celestial Marriage"—" My Servant Joseph"— The Keys of the
Kingdom— Marrying for Eternity— The Unpardonable Sin— Being "As
the Angels"— Sealed by the Holy Spirit— Shedding Innocent Blood— The
Example of Abraham— The Power of the Priesthood—" Mine Handmaid,
Emma Smith"— If He have Ten Virgins Given Unto Him"— Let this
Suffice for the Present—An Astonishing Message from Heaven— Learning
to Bear the Cross— Without Hope— Longing to Confide in Some One—
My Indignant Reception of the " Re%'elation"— " I Dared Not even Kneel
to God"— " There Was a Knock at My Chamber Door"— Not a Very
Entertaining Party— " The Old Gentleman Stood the Test"— Monsieur
Petitpierre " Thinks Prayerfully Over the ilatter." - - - - 134

CHAPTER X .

MISSIONARY WORK : — TEACHING POLYGAMY.
Preaching Polygamy— A Phase of Missionary Life— An Embarrassing Posi-
tion—Bearing the Cross— One Ever-Present Thought— The Haunting
Spectre of My Life— My Little Daughter Clara— The Work of Repen-
tance—Why Men are Sent on Mission— Working in the Dark—Days and
Nights of Prayer and Fasting— Preparing for Work— Breaking the News—
My First Convert— The Victim Chosen- The " Beauties" of " Celestial"
Matrimony"— Introducing a Pleasant Subject—" Came Down Stairs Sing-
ing"- A Cruel Task—" Docs My Serge Believe This ?"— " I Tried to
Comfort Her"- Not Wisely, but Too Well- How the Swiss Women Re-
ceived the Revelation- A Companion in Misery— A Letter from Mary
Burton— Polygamy in England— Elder Shrewsbury in Difficulties- Love
and Religion- How Polygamy Was Denied— Looking Most Miserable—

"He Kissed My Hand Sorrowfully." I42

XVUl CONTENTS.

A ClIAPTERXI.

MORMONISM IN ENGLAND :— PREPARING TO EMIGRATE.

A Blissful State ol Ignorance — The Opinions of Monsieur Petitpierre — Strong
Arguments— How He Became an Apostate — " He Shall Rule over Her" —
The Nobler Sex — How Women were Sufficiently Honored— Looking
Anxiously for a Change — Establishing a Mormon Paper— Denouncing the
Gentiles — Terrible Expectations — Hastening to Zion — A Journey of Many
Days — The Swiss Pilgrhns — Death by the Way — Disobeying Counsel —
The "Judgments" of the Lord — The Love of Many Waxes Cold — The
Pi^esident of the London Conference — Distinguished Apostates — Strange
Mews from Zion — An "Object of Literest" — Great Success of Mormon-
ism in Britain — How Saints were Re-baptized — Poor Elder Marsden! —
The Emigration Season — My Little Daughter Minnie — Saintly Treatment
— A Visit from Mary Burton — How Love Affairs Progressed — Pacifying
a Lover — The M^eaningot the Word " Patience." 154

CHAPTER XII.

EMIGRATION TO ZION: — WE ARRIVE IN NEW YORK.

Mary Burton Tells her Story — A Persevenng Lover — A Long Conversation
— Some "Strong Points" of the Revelation — A Trifling Circumstance —
Terrible Doings in Zion — How Orson Hyde became an Apostate — He
Bears Witness Agamst Joseph Smith — "Danites" and "Avenging An-
gels"— Murders Committed by "Indians!" — Emigration in the Old
Times — A Journey of Nine Months — How the Mormon Emigration was
Managed — A Favored Apostle — How the Profits were Pocketed — On
Board Ship — We Suffer Loss — How we were Deceived — An Untruthful
Apostle — How Poor Mr. Temiant was Robbed — Brigham Young Acts
his Accustomed Part — Love and Marriage at Sea — Cooking Under Diffi-
culties— " Harry and the Rats" — A Smart Lad — An Ancient Scotch Sis-
ter— Working "for a Consideration" — Christmas on Board Ship — Cruel
Treatment of Seamen — A New Year in the New World. ... 167

CHAPTER XIII.

LIFE IN NEW YORK: — CONDUCTING A MORMON PAPER,

An Introduction to a New World — The New York Saints — How Certain
Elders Disappeared — An Uncomfortable Week — Left all Alone — Love
Waxing Cold — Mental Slavery — The School-House at Williamsburgh —
Miserable Condition of the Emigrants — Suffering for Their Eaith — The
Apostle Taylor Lectures the Saints — Some Smart "Counsel" — Buying
Shovels — An Unprofitable Speculation — The "Mean Yankee Gentiles" —
Days and Nights of Trial — How the '■'■Mormon'''' was Edited — A Rather
Small Salary — The Doings of High-Priests and "Seventies" — An Amiable
Connecticut Girl — Half-a-Dozen Wives — Permission from Brigham Young
— Certain Elders who had "Disease of the Heart" — The Course of True
Love — A Young Widow Who Looked Well in Weeds — Arranging the
Affairs of the Heart — The True Source of Modern Revelations. - - 179

CONTENTS.

XIX

CHAPTER XIV.

SAINTLY PILGRIMS ON THE WAY— THE " DIVINE" HAND-CART SCHEME.
The Eastern Saints— Service in Williamsburgh— The "Prophet of the Lord"
Tries an Experiment— The Pilgrims Cross the Plains— The Hand-Cart
Scheme— 'I'he Poor Enr.igrants— A "Divine" Plan— The Great Gathering
to Zion— An Interesting Letter from Mary Burton— How Elder Shrews-
bury Won his Bride— A Solemn Oath Agamst Polygamy— Mary Burton's
Marriage-Arrival of the Hand-Cart Emigrants-Scene at Castle Garden
—Meeting with Mary Burton and her Husband— The Story of her Court-
ship—Her Trustful Enthusiasm— Proposing to make Brigham Young a
Aw^o—Anticipations ot War— How the Prophet Defrauded Brother Ten-
nant of Sixty Thousand Dollars— The Pilgrims Leave for the West— The
Story of a Truant Wife— Second Thoughts are Sometimes Best— The
Mormon Paper Comes to Grief— A New Trial of Faith— Literary Work-
Waiting for Permission to Journey Zionward. JQJ

CHAPTER XV.

A TERRIBLE STORY:— THE HAND-CART EMIGRANTS CROSSING THE PLAINS.

The Hand-Cart Emigration— Mary Burton's Story— Crossing the Plains—
The Camp at Iowa City— Shameful Neglect of the Church Authorities-
Making the Hand-Carts— The Outfit of the Emigrants— On the Way—
"A Day's March Nearer Home"— Stout-hearted Pilgrims— Traveling
through Iowa— Showing Kindness to the Emigrants— Need of Help and
Sympathy— Perils and Privations of the Journey— How they Suffered
Hunger, and Fainted by the Way— Very Scanty Rations— Distress of the
Women and Children: the Weak and the Sickly— How the Church "took
Care" of the Emigrants' Money— Suffering from the Heat— Arriving at
Florence, near Omaha— How a Mass-meeting was Held— Taking Counsel
—A Rash and Foolish Decision— Offering to Swallow a Snow-Storm—
Brave Advice of Elder Levi Savage—" Weak in the Faith"— How they
Continued their fatal Pilgrimage— The Camp at Eventide— False and
Dangerous Security— The Carts Break Down— The Cattle Stampede-
On Short Allowance— Visitors of Importance Arrive— Delusive Prophecy
of the Apostles— How they took the Bread of the Starving— Selfish Con-
duct of Saintly Leaders— Promises of Help. 206

CHAPTER XVI.

MARY BURTON'S STORY CONTINUED:— TERRIBLE ENDING OF THE HAND-
CART SCHEME.

XX CONTENTS.

Them — Lo^t in the Snow-Storm — Brigham Young's Tardy Repentance —
"Joseph A." Comes to the Rescue — In the Grasp of Death — Fearful
Position of a Brave Woman — The Evil Day Comes at Last — A Night of
Horrors — Waiting for Assistance — The Finger of Death — The Cry of the
Wolves — A Scene too Terrible for Description — Who Died That Night
— "God was Near Me Then " — A Change for the Better — Three Anxious
Days — Light at Eventide — " Help Came Too Late for Them" — The
Victims of Fanaticism — The Remnant that Arrived — The Conclusion of
a Terrible Story. 221

C PI AFTER XVII.

WE FORSAKE ALL, AND SET OUT FOR ZION — OUR JOURNEY ACROSS THE

PLAINS.

Considering Our Position — Doubts and Fears— A Visit from the Apostle Geo.
Q. Cannon — We are " Counselled" to Emigrate — Giving up All for the
Church — Taking Charge of the Emigrants — The Insignificance of Women
— Wives are Never to Follow their own Judgment—" Be Obedient" — We
Begin our Pilgrimage — The Perpetual Emigration Fund — How Mormon
Emigration is Managed — Settling the Debts of a Lady-Love — How Cer-
tain Imprudent Englishmen Have Suffered — The " Emigration" of Miss
Blank — An Ancient " Sister" who was Forced to Wait — Living Contra-
dictions— First Glimpse of Salt Lake City — A Glorious Panorama — The
Spectre of my Existence — The Prison-Walls of the Mountains — Without
Hope — Life in the Wagons — Search for a House — " Roughing It" in
Zion — First Impressions — A Cheerless Prospect for Winter — Daniel H.
Wells Promises Assistance — A Woful Spectacle of Tallow Candles —
Odorous Illumination — '■'■ U Eglise c'' est vioi'" — "An Ugly Man with a Cast
in his Eve" — An Awkward Mistake— Beginning Life in Zion. - - - 237

CHAPTER XVIII.

MY FIRST IMPRESSIONS OF THE CITY OF THE SAINTS.

Some Personal Observations — An Innocent Prophet — Living Witnesses of
the Truth— How Salt Lake City was Laid Out and Built— The Houses of
Many-Wived Men— My First Sunday in the Tabernacle — Curious Millin-
ery of Lady Saints— Two Remarkable Young Ladies— A Doubtful Exper-
iment— How Service is Conducted in the Tabernacle — Extraordinary
Sermons— Deceitful Dealings of the Original Prophet — Why Joseph,
the "Seer," Married Miss Snow— Another of the Prophet's Wives— A
Shameful Story— Aunty Shearer, and her Funny Ways — Spiritual Wives
and Proxy Wives — How the Saints are Married for Time and for Eternity
— Concerning Certain Generous Elders — How Wives are Secretly
" Sealed"— Extraordinary Request of One of Brigham's Wives—" The
Next Best Thing"— Mormon Ideas of the Marriage at Cana— The " Fix-
ins" of a Mormon Husband— How "The Kingdom" is Built Up— Women
Only to be Saved by Their Husbands— A Painful Story— A Very Cau-

CONTENTS. XXI

tious Woman— A Woman who wanted to be "Queen"— A Deceitful
Lover— A Strange Home-Picture— "These Constitute my Kingdom"—
Forebodings. • - - - ^46

CHAPTER XIX.

BRIGHAM YOUNG AT HOME:— \VF, VISIT THE PROPHET AND HIS WIVES.

Inside the Lion House— The Family-Circle of the Prophet— A Gracious Re-
ception—A Woman's Description of Brigham Young— His Early Life
and Strusrgles- Working for " Six Bits" a Day— How he "Ate Up all the
Corn"— How he Worked as a Painter and Glazier— Born at the Right
Time— Brigham Young's Character Summed Up — How he Obtained his
Position— The Twelve Apostles of Mormonism — Intrigues for Place and
Power— Pulling the Nose of a Queen— Delivered Over to " The Buffctings
of Satan"— Poor Sidney!— The " First Presidency"— Yearly Elections— A
Foe to Education— What Boys and Girls Should Learn— An Unfortu-
nate Musical Society— Moral Delinquencies of the Prophet— Borrowing
Clothes for a Conference— How a Million Dollars were Borrowed and
/Vz/V//- Brigham's Avarice, Cowardice, and Thefts— A Terrible Despotism
— Lost Opportunities. -^3

CHAPTER XX.

THE WIVES OF KRIGHAM YOUNG: — THEIR HISTORY AND THEIR DAILY I.IFE.

The Prophet at Home— His Own Little Family— Domestic Life of a Patri-
arch—Wife the First— Two Sisters Married to the Same Man— Brigham's
Son at West Point— She " Had her Day"-.-A Troublesome Wife— The
Privileges of Mormon Women — Shocking Case of Infatuation — Emmeline
The Forsaken Favorite— The Fickle Fancies of the Prophet :— Amelia. •
" the Queen of the Harem"— The Follies of a Modern Prophet— The
Charms of Julia Dean— The Spirit of the Prophet Subdued by Amelia's
Will— Eliza Ann Tells her Own Story— How Brother Brigham Won his
Last Wife— Fictions and Frauds— Brigham Names the Marriage Day-
He Came "Just as it Happened"— Getting Groceries in a Small Way—
"Two Bits' worth of Fresh Meat"— The Conclusion of Eliza-Ann's Story
—A Patriarchal Family— The Father of Fifty Children— A Questionable
Story— "Whose Child is He"— Inside the Prophet's Mansion— Pocket-
Money and Divorce— Domestic Life of the Prophet— Entertaining a Vis-
itor—How a Large Family is Managed— The Patriarch at Home. • - 275

CHAPTER XXI.

THE ORIGIN OF "THE REFORMATION": EXTRAORDINARY DOINGS OF THE

SAINTS.

Some Peculiar Mormon Doctrines- The Faith of the Saints— Extraordinary
Ideas of Sacred Subjects— Polytheism Taught— Preexistence of the Soul-
Assisting the Spirits to Emigrate—" The Body that Shall Be"— The Ori-

XXU CONTENTS.

gin of the Devil — Brigham's Adam Deity — "Kolob": — the Sun of Sun3 —
Father Adam Descends to Eden — The Grades of the Priesthood — Place
and Position in the Church — Obedience the Cardinal Virtue — Patriarchal
Blessings — How an Ancient Dame Sold her Petticoats to Buy a Blessing
— The Thin End of the Wedge — Terrible Doings in Missouri — Mormon
Politics — The Avenging Angels — Origin of the "Danites" — Whisperings of
Dark Deeds — The Bearded " Daughters" of Zion — Brigham's Threat —
The "Death Society" — The Prophet Smith Murdered— "Milking the
Gentiles" — " Whittling an Apostate" — Treasonable Speeches and Prac-
tices— Brigham as Governor of Utah — Great Excitement in Salt Lake
City — A Crisis. 295

CHAPTER XXII.

THE "reign of terror" IN UTAH: — THE REFORMATION OF THE SAINTS.

Days of Trouble in the Valley — Shedding Innocent Blood — What is Murder ?
About Killing a Cat — Better than Their Faith — Cutting Throats for Love
— The Deeds of the Apostle "Jeddy" — The Celebrated Mule — The Saints
Accused — Missionaries Called Home — Their Consciences Accuse Them!
— The Blood-Atonement — What was Said in the Tabernacle — Terrible
Doctrines Taught — Brigham a "God!" — Fearful Blasphemy of Brisjham
Young — The Shedding of Blood — " Righteously" Murdered — The Princi-
ples of Eternity — Deeds of Darkness — A "Saint" Murders his Wife — A
Terrible Story — How Children Were Married — A Petticoat on a Fence-
Pole — A Scarcity of Unmarried Girls — Obeying " Counsel" — Propositions
of Marriage — A Trifling Mistake — Stubborn Facts and Figures — The
Most Fearful Deed of All. 31©

C HAPTER XXIII.

the MOUNTAIN MEADOWS' MASSACRE: — "l WILL REPAY, SAITH THE LORD."

The Train from Arkansas— The Story of a Friend — How an Apostle Merited
Death — Mormon Hospitality ? — How Justice Slumbered — That Sinner,
McLean — Weary and Footsore — What the Governor of the Territory Did
not Do — The Story of a Frightful Sin — A Weary Journey — " Without a
Morsel of Bread" — Christian-like Indians — Empty Wagons — Military
Murderers — Corn, but no Mercy — A Regular Military Call — Pursuing the
Pilgrims— The Muster-Call— The Little Children not to be Killed— The
Infamous John D. Lee — The Flag of Truce — " The State of Deseret" — A
Deed of Fearful Treachery — Surrounded by "Indians!" — The Emigrants
Besieged — Dying for Want of Water — Without Bread — The Mountafn
Meadows — Atrocious Mormon Villainy — The White Flag — The "Indi-
ans" Again — The Mormon Story of the Massacre — Treachery — The
»' White" Indians — Mormon Perfidy — How the Emigrants Were Betrayed
— Marching to Death — A Few Children Saved — The Spoil — The Murder
of Many Men — The End of a Terrible Story. ..•-•• 324

CONTENTS. xxiii

CHAPTER XXIV.

WAYS AND VORKS OF THE SAINTS : — THE PROPHET'S MILLINERY BILL.

Life in Zion— Introduced to Brother Ileber — " Have you got the Blues !" —
A Wife's Trials : Counselled to Take Another Wife — The Tabernacle
Sermons — The Crowning Glory of a Man — Spiritual Food — " Filled with
the Devil" — Face to Face with Polygamy — Winter in Salt Take City — A
New Position — I Produce my Treasures — My " Talkative Friend" — Com-
forting Visitors — "I ])on't Like Crying Women" — Afraid of Opposition
— Paid in Salt Chips and Whetstones— Creating a Business — " Something
Like Home" — A Bonnet for Brigham's Favorite Wife — Running up a
Little Bill — How the Honest Prophet Paid It — Has He any Conscience ? —
My whole Fortune Gone. 340

C H A PTER XXV.

MYSTERIES OF THE ENDOWMENT HOUSE : — FEARFUL OATHS AND SECRET

CEREMONIES.

Saintly Privileges — The Origin of the Endowments — The Fraternity of the
.Saints — Story of the Mysteries — Shocking Doings m Days Gone By —
Whisperings of Terrible Deeds — How the Mormons Mind Their Own
Business — The Temple Garments — Inside the Endowment House — The
Book of Life — Our Robes and Our Oil Bottles— The Washings and
Anointings — The High Priestess — Invoking Blessings — The Mysterious
Garment — A New Name — The Garden of Eden — An Extraordinary Rep-
resentation— The Duplicate of the Devil — The First Degree — Terrible
and Revengeful Oaths — The Punishment of the Apostate — Pains and Pen-
alties of Betrayal — Grips and Passwords — The Mysterious Mark— Singular
Apostolic Sermon — The Second Degree — Secret and Significant Signs —
Behind the Veil — The Third Degree — Celestial Matrimony — Eight Hours
of " Mystery" — I Justify Myself. •jej

CHAPTER XXVI.

SECRETS OF SAINTLY SPOUSES : — A VISIT FROM MY TALKATIVE FRIEND.

I Receive Congratulations — A " Bit of Advice" — How a Woman found
Wives for Her Husband — A " Rather Backward Man" — How a Mormon
Husband was Managed — Anxious for Alice to Marry — A Very Obedient
Husband — Marrying for Principle : Not Love — How Saints are Silly over
New Wives — Taking Life Easily—" Miss Alice ! We shall See"— Bring-
ing Home a " Sister"— Wife, Number Three— How a Wife Lost Her
Influence— How a Wife Consoled Herself Under Difificulties-Understand-
ing the " Order of the Kingdom" — The Necessity of Having Two Wives
at Least — Not Needful to Fall in Love — A Good Example. ... yjo

Xxiv CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XXVII.

SOCIAL LIFE IN SALT LAKE CITY :— BALL-ROOMS, " WALL-FLOWERS," AND

DIVORCE.

Seeking for Old Friends— In the Ball-Room— Social Life— How Brother
Brighani Built a Theatre— Short-Sightedness of the Prophet— Poets and
Polygamy Disagree— What a Woman would Think— The Ideal of True
Love— Unpleasant Comparisons— Bearing the Cross— Rather Old Boys-
Subduing a Wife and Getting a Wife— What the Wives Say in Secret-
Introduced to an Apostle's Five Wives — " I'm Afraid You are Not Too
Strong in the Faith" — The " Model Saint" — Improved Prospects — An Old
Friend Discovered — Another Victim to Polygamy — A Divorce for Ten
Dollars ! — Pin-Money for Brother Brigham's Wives — Four Husbands of a
Girl of Twenty-One !— How will the Knot be Untied ? . - . . 378

CHAPTER XXVIII.

WHAT WOMEN SUFFER IN POLYGAMY : — THE STORY OF MARY BURTON.

A Surprise — Meeting an Old Friend — The Traces of Grief — Mary in Trouble
— Sympathy — " There is No Help !" — Painful Memories — The Remem-
brance of a Dead Love — " He Used to Almost Worship You " — " It
Changed Him Altogether" — " How can we Help Ourselves ?" — Living up
to his Privileges — The Time for Beginning Polygamy — That Promise ! —
A Wife's Prayers Refused — The System a Fearful Curse — Dangerous to
Talk !— " Is the Child Dead ?"— His whole Nature Altered— Mary's Little
Girl -Frantic with Sorrow — "Not Much tomake Them Happy" — A Mis-
erable Resource — A Sad Story of Wifely Sorrow — How Elder Shrewsbury
Kept his Promise to his Wife — " She shall Believe" — Marrying two Sis-
ters on the Same Day — Memories of Other Days. ..... ^93

CHAPTER XXIX.

HOW MARRIAGES ARE MADE IN UTAH — A NEW WIFE FOUND FOR MY

HUSBAND.

My Old Friend Madame Bal iff— Painful Reverses of Fortune — Shameful
"Counsel" during the " Reformation"— A Choice of Two Evils— Remi-
niscences of a Happier Life — A Message from Brigham Young— A Seri-
ous Trust— An Interesting Case— Suffering for the Faith— My Talkative
Friend Again— I Receive Strange Congratulations— An Inquisitive Lady
— A Lady who Could "Build-Up" a Rebellious Wife— The Apostle
Heber C. Kimball Pays Me a Special Visit—" Plenty of Wives around
the Town"— A Morning Drive with the " Model Saint"— A Lesson on
Children's Dresses — Good " Counsel" thrown Away — Heber Suggests a
Wife for my Husband — How Love is Developed in Mormon Wives —
"The Finest Thing in the World"— The Shadow of Coming Evil. - . 405

CONTENTS. XXV

CHAPTER XXX.

TAKING A SECOND WIFE :-THE EXPERIENCE OF THE FIRST.

A Mysterious Errand-Going a Courting-Silence and Obedience, a Wife's
Duty-Kept in the Dark-Mistaken Kindness-The Conflict between
Faith and Reason-A " Rebellious Woman"-My Poor Friend Carrie-
Women Advocating Polygamy-Finding a Wife for My Husband-The
Poor Victim-An Unusually Loving Husband-A Consultation with
Brother Brigham-The Curse of a whole Life-The F^at of the Prophet
-ThePenaUiesof Disobedience-" I Can Only Consent"-A Message
from Eliza R. Snow-The Bad Logic of the Poetess-An Unwilhng Sac-
rifice—An Unalterable Decision. - - - 4

CHAPTER XXXT.

TRIALS— THE SECOND WIFE CHOSEN— SHADOWS OF LIFE,
A List Of Eligible Young Ladies-Making a Selection-Asking the First
WiL's Co.:sent-My Husband's Bride Elect-Watching a Husband s
Wooing-" Her Little Day of Triumph"-Another Victim to ih^ Heaz^nly
.Order"-The Important Claims of Love-Reminiscences of a First
Love-Submissive to the Faith-A Man Cannot Love Two at One Time
-A Very Youthful Bride-A "Very Painful Task"-A Long Courtship
-Bearing the Cross-A Visit from my Husband's Bride-Elect-Belinda-
Carrie Grant's Illness-Divulging a Secret-" Love me One Day Longer
-The Approach of Death-A Strange Promise for a Wife to Give-I
Choose a Wife for my Husband-Carrie's Last Hours-" It is Better So
-A Sacred Pledge-My Last Visit to Carrie-A Sad Farewell. - - 433

CHAPTER XXXII.

MARRIAGE FOR THE DEAD-ENTERING INTO POLVGAMY-THE NEW WIFE.

Memories Of My Poor Friend Carrie-The Last Untroubled Sleep-Her
Hopes and Mine-Alone in the Night-A Mysterious ' Presence - I
Plahly Saw Carrie Leaning Over Me"-The Wedding-Rmg-" The
rSnce' in the Room was Gone"-Troubled about the R'ng-Bes d
the Coffin of my Dead Friend-I Place the Ring on ^er Fmger-M^ Hus
band's Gift for Carrie-" He Considered it was only a Dream -^^^'"5
for the Lnt-The Saddest Day of my Life-My Husband's Secon Ma.
riage-I Give Away the Bride !-Fulfilling my Promise-I am Married to
my Husband for Carrie-Brigham's Decree : The Claims of the Liv mg
Tnd the De.d-Married for Eternity-The Bride and Bridegroom-After
I Weddii^g-Loneliness and Grie'f-A Night of Darkness and Sorrow. 446

XXVi CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XXXIII.

DOMESTIC ARRANGEMENTS OF THE SAINTS : — POLYGAMY FROM A WOMAN'S

STANDPOINT.

A First Wife's Experience in Polygamy — " Getting Used to It" — The Doings
and Devices of Polygamic Wives — How Mormon Men Deceive and are
Deceived — Feminine Drill-Sergeants — The Ladies who Advocate Poly-
gamy ! — A Present for Brother Brigham — Getting up a Petition — How
Signatures are Procured — Inscribing the Names of the Dead as Voters —
Cruel Efforts of Hopeless Women — A Mormon Idea of a Husband's
Duty — The Domestic Arrangements of the Saints — A Man with Six
Wives — How he Divides his Time — A Crafty Proceeding — The Reward
of Generosity — Primitive Habitations — Polygamy in the Rough — The
Discarded Wife in the Wagon-Box — " Build up the Kingdom !" — Four
Wives and their Children in One Room — Advantages of a Large House —
Wealthy Polygamists — Married to Two Sisters — Marrying a Step-Daugh-
ter— Managing a Husband — The Influence of Good Cookery — Wives in
Various Settlements — The Case Reversed : A Picture. .... ^^g

CHAPTER XXXIV.

LIGHTS AND SHADOWS OF POLYGAMY : — MARRIAGE AND BAPTISM FOR THE

DEAD.

Domestic Difificulties — Husband and Lover — How Brother Brigham Treats
His Wives — Polygamy in Poverty — Obedience the Crowning Virtue —
How Women Feel and Act in Polygamy — A First Wife's Trials — The
Young Second Wife — Home Life in Polygamy — The Husband Displays
His "Jewels" — Our Worldy Prosperity — The First Daily Paper in Utah
— Whisperings of Murder — Not in the Confidence of "The Church" —
Brigham's Inconsistencies — Mr. Stenhouse Refuses a Contract — How
Brother Brigham "Jumps at an Offer" — How He Makes His Money — I
Remind My Husband of Certain Things — Another Visit from My Talka-
tive Friend — Baptism for the Dead — Baptized for Queen Anne — A Strange
Description of Paradise — Napoleon and Washington Mormon Elders —
Queen Elizabeth Enters into Polygamy — Becoming Proxy for Henry VIII.
— The Wife of the Thief on the Cross — Waiting for Queen Fanny ! - 474

CHAPTER XXXV.

FESTIVITIES AND SOCIAL GATHERINGS OF THE SAINTS ; —THE PROPHET'S
WHISKEY SHOP AND DRY-GOODS STORE.

An Absent Husband's "Kingdom" — A Suggestion — A Pleasant Time for a
Wife—" The Old Woman is Full of the Devil"— What I heard at the Pic-

CONTENTS. XXVll

Nics — A " Bishop" and his Four Wives — Quite a Spectacle : — The
"Woman in White !" — The "Peg" that "God Made for Brigham's Hat"
— Dancing among the Saints — How Balls and Social Parties are Conducted
— A Man Disgraced by following his Wife — Sad Fate of a Swedish Lady —
Life in a "Dug-Out" — Another Phase of C<'/<'J'//a/ Marriage ! — A Wronged
Wife who Poisoned Herself — An Apostle's Five Wives ! — Doing a Kind-
ness for a Dead Uncle — Marrying four Wives on the Same Day — The
Fish Brought in by Brother Brigham's Net — A Slumbering Conscience —
The Prophet's Theatre — The " Word of Wisdom" — Brigham Young's
Whiskey-making Establishment — The " Revelation" and the Five-Gallon
Keg— Why Brigham Sells Bad Whiskey— The Dry-Goods Store of "the
Prophet of the Lord." 493

CHAPTER XXXVI.

MY DAUGHTER 'becomes THE FOURTH WIFE OF BRIGHAM YOUNG'S SON — ^
THE SECOND ENDOWMENTS.

Learning More of the Inner Life — The Mistakes of Newspaper Correspond-
ents in Utah — Looking through Mormon Spectacles — Kept in the Dark —
The Second Wife Begins Housekeeping — Getting Rid of Her! — My
Clara's Lover — Joseph A. Young — The Engagement — Waiting for
" Something" to Turn Up — Asking Permission to Go East — How Mor-
mon Girls are Deceived and Deceive Themselves — Brother Brigham
" Counsels" Brother Stenhouse — The Wedding Day Fixed — The Marriage
Ceremony in the Endowment-House — Brother Brigham Officiates — Mar-
ried for Time and for All Eternity — The Fourth Wife of a Polygamist —
A Mother's Sorrow — We Receive our Second Endowments — " (?«;-" Hus-
band Anointed King and Priest — Belinda and Myself made Queens and
Priestesses — A Little Stranger : The Second Wife's Baby — " The Conclu-
sion of the Whole Matter." 206

CHAPTER XXXVII.

REALITIES OF POLYGAMIC LIFE: — ORSON PRATT: THE STORY OF HIS YOUNG

ENGLISH WIFE.

Peculiar Position of Plural Wives — The Troubles of a Pretty Young Welsh
Girl — The Story of Orson Pratt and His Young Wife — The " Champion
of Polygamy" — The Wife of an Apostle — Leaving a Moyier and her
Babes to Starve — The Neglected Wife — Destitute and Forsaken — At-
tacked by Fever — The Wretched Wife Loses her Senses — She Wanders
Forth Upon the Prairie with her Babes — The Good Deeds of Brother Kel-
sey and his Wife— They Clothe and Feed the Poor Wife — The "Philos-
opher" and his dying Wife — He Takes Matters Comfortably — "It is Too
Late, Orson ; Too Late !" Another Victim to Polygamy — How a Wife'fe

Xxviii CONTENTS.

Rocking-chair was Stolen— How a Good Brother Whipped His Little
•\Yife — Whence Come the Elders' Wives — Dupes from the Old World —
•• Gone East !" — His other " Home" — The Advent of Three Little Babies
— Why I Blame those Men. 519

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

"our" husband's fiancee — A SECOND WIFE'S SORROWS — STEPS TOWARDS

APOSTACY.

A Little Misapprehension — My Husband's Kingdom — The chosen Maiden
— The Prophet's daughter, Zina— Reviewing a Lady-Love — A Strange
Consultation — The Accepted Lover — Love of no Ordinary Kind — " Some-
thing very Beautiful" — " He Never Loved Before" — Progressive Affection
— Why Zina Pitied Us — " Our Husband !" — Sorrows of a Second Wife :
Belinda in Trouble — A Pleasant " Duty !" — The Flirting in the Prophet's
Parlor — Wavering Faith — The "Revelation" Criticised — Homoeopathic
Religion — The Book of Mormon condetmis Polygamy ! — A very Question-
able " Prophet" — Belinda's Bereavement — Accused of Favoring the Gen-
tiles— Lover's Quarrels — A Long Courtship — " If One Girl Won't Another
Will !"-=-Steps Towards Apostacy. 535

CHAPTER XXXIX.

SOME CURIOUS COURTSHIPS — BRIGHAM RUINS OUR FORTUNES — BELINDA
DIVORCES "our" HUSBAND,

Some Curious Courtships — "The Nicest ole 'oman in the Country!" — " Be-
:>poke " Wives — Marrying in Haste — A Woman with Nine Husbands
— A Difficult Question — The Autocrat of Utah — Reminding a Husband —
Accused of Favoring the Gentiles — The "Subjugation of Women" —
The Daily Telegraph in Trouble — Removing to Ogden — Brigham Young
Resolves to Ruin Us — A Crafty Prophet — The Ruin of Our Fortunes —
"It Makes Me a Free Man!" — "Our" Husband's Divorce — "Take
Care of That Paper " — Inside the Prophet's Office — Signing the Docu-
ment— A Curious Bill of Divorce — Belinda — Forming a Resolution — A
'Sacrifice Worth Making. 548

CHAPTER XL.

MARY BURTON — LIFE'S JOURNEY ENDED: REST AT LAST.

Sent for in Haste — " Sister Mary had Taken Poison" — Mary's Troubles-
Elder Shrewsbury's Wives — Removing to Salt Lake City — Domestic Life

CONTENTS. XXIX

without Love — A Wife's Despair — A Divided Household — Seeking Sym-
pathy— The forsaken Wife — The change which Polygamy produced ni a
Husband — Comforting a heartbroken Wife — Dark Thoughts — Waiting
for the End — Mary attempts to destroy Herself — A Painful Story —
Heartless conduct of Elder Shrewsbury — A Wife's Curse — Shadows of
the Night — Broken-Hearted — The Little Medicine Chest — A fatal Potion
— Elder Shrewsbury visits his dying Wife — " What a Curse was therRl"
— With my dying Friend — Life's Journey Ended — Rest at last - - 561

CHAPTER XLI.

MY HUSBAND DISFELLOW^SHIPPED — WE APOSTATISE — BRUTAL OUT'^AGE UPON
MY HUSBAND AND MYSELF,

A Crisis — Effects of Superstition and Blind Obedience — Questioning Brother
Brigham's Authority — The Faithful are "Counselled" Against My Hus-
band— The School of the Prophets — Arbitrary Measures — My Husband
is Disfellowshipped — " I Will Be Free ! " — The Breaking of Bonds —
The Day of Liberty— Asking to be "Cut Off" from the Church— A
Brutal Outrage Upon My Husband and Myself — The Secret Police — Who
Were the Guilty ? — How the Bodies of Murdered Men are " Discovered !"
— The Fate of Apostates — Carrying Out the Teachings of Brigham —
Who Otight to be Blamed— What an Ill-Treated Wife Told Me— Brig-
ham's Explanation — He Accuses Belinda's Brothers — How Crimes Are
Explained Away — Why Brigham Withdrew an Offered Reward — What
People Dared Not Say. 576

CHAPTER XLII.

AMUSING TROUBLES OF MY TALKATIVE FRIEND — CHARLOTTE WITH THE

GOLDEN HAIR !

Another Visit from my Talkative Friend — A preliminary Fuss — " The pic-
ture of Despair?" — He did it on Purpose — "That little Shrimp of a
Girl" — Her red hair: "Charlotte's hair is Golden!'" — A Little Hasty ! —
An Object of Interest — " My husband is a Man" — "You can't calculate
a Man " — A nice Question of Privilege — Rather too much to Manage —
A nice Young Woman of Thirty-Five or so ! — Stout in Proportion — Old
enough to be his Grandmother, and Squinted — Getting used to a pro-
posed Bride — Watching a Truant Husband — Not the least Jealous ? — A
curious kind of Church-Meeting ! — Keeping up his Dignity — " Enjoying
themselves without jne!" — A little "Unpleasantness" — Charlotte's
Scratched Face — She didn't like such "Accidents" — "My Henry and
that Girl ! " — Millinery and Prayers — Bringing a Husband to Reason —
Wife against Wife — Too busy to Apostatise, ...... 585

XXX CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XLIII.

AFTER WE LEFT THE CHURCH — INTERESTING FACTS AND FIGURES — THE
MORMONISM AND MORMONS OF TO-DAY.

After We Left the Church — Beginning Life Afresh — The Coldness of Our
Former Friends — Disposing of the Daily Telegraph — How Fuller Flour-
ished : Ran a Paper and Ran Away — Our New Position — My Husband
Goes East — Effects of the " New Movement " — " Zion's Co-operative
Mercantile Institution" — Brigham's Store — "Country-folks Seeking After
a Sign " — An Old Lady's Stock in the "Coop " — A Pound and a half of
Nails! — The "Order of Enoch" — The Crowning Swindle! — The Very
Vilest Slavery of All — How Reporters and Visitors are Fooled by Brig-
ham — The Ladies' Petitions — Legalising the Marriage of Children ! —
The Franchise Conferred on Mormon Women — How Unanimously they
Vote ! — The Ballot Farce in Utah — How they Allowed the Mules to
Vote ! — Finery versus Faith — The Position in Utah To-day — The Apostacy
of Brother Brigham's Son — Some Singular Statistics — Undoing the Past 59S

L'ENVOL 618

CHAPTER I.

MY EARLY LIFE.

The Memory of my Youthful Days — Early Religious Impressions — I become a
Church-Member — My Pious Admirer — A brief Homily on Feminine Vanities
— My first Start in Life — Faithful Counsels of a Friend— Life in a French
School — The Maison-Martin — Preparing my Lessons — Objecting to a Prot-
estant— " Assisting " at Service — My Ghostly Adviser — The " instructions "
of a Handsome Young Priest — Flirtation and Apostolic Succession — The Blind
Leading the Blind — The Scene of Labor Changed — Domestic life at St. Brieux —
An indifferent Young Gentleman — The Presence of an " Icicle " — Quiet Atten-
tions to " Mademoiselle-Miss " — The Man who waits Wins — My Affianced
Lover — Reasons why a French girl Marries — Views of Marriage among the
French — Traces of Early Teachings — Mental Struggles and Doubts — I Resolve
to Visit England — The Crisis of my Life.

THE Story which I propose to tell in these pages is a
plain, unexaggerated record of facts which have come
immediately under my own notice, or which I have myself
personally experienced.

Much that to the reader may seem altogether incredible,
would to a Mormon mind appear simply a matter of ordinary
every-day occurrence with which everyone in Utah is sup-
posed to be perfectly familiar. The reader must please remem-
ber that I am not telling — as so many writers have told in
newspaper correspondence and sensational stories — the hasty
and incorrect statements and opinions gleaned during a short
visit to Salt Lake City ; but my own experience — the story of
a faith, strange, wild, and terrible it may be, but which was
once so intimately enwoven with all my associations that it
became a part of my very existence itself ; and facts, the too
true reality of which there are living witnesses by hundreds
and even thousands who could attest if only they would.

32 DAYS OF CHILDHOOD.

With the reader's permission I shall briefly sketch my
experience from the very beginning.

I was born in the year 1829, in St. Heliers,* Jersey — one of
the islands of the English Channel.

From my earliest recollection I was favorably disposed to
religious influences, and when only fourteen years of age I
became a member of the Baptist Church, of which my father
and mother were also members. With the simplicity and
enthusiasm of youth I was devoted to the religious faith of
the denomination to which I had attached myself, and sought
to live in a manner which should be acceptable to God.

My childhood passed away without the occurrence of any
events which would be worthy of mention, although, of course,
my mind was even then receiving that religious bias which
afterwards led me to adopt the faith of the Latter-day Saints.
Like most girls in their teens I had a naturallove of dress —
a weakness, if such it be, of the sex generally. I was not
extravagant, for that I could not be ; but thirty years ago
members of dissenting churches were more staid in their
dress and demeanor and were less of the world, I think, than
they are to-day. In plainness of dress the Methodists and
Baptists much resembled the Quakers. My girlish weakness
caused me to be the subject of many a reprimand from older
church-members, who were rather strict in their views. I
well remember one smooth-faced, pious, corpulent brother
who was old enough to be my father, saying to me one day :
" My dear young sister, were it not for your love of dress, I
have seriously thought that I would some day make you my
wife." I wickedly resolved that if a few bright colored rib-
bons would disgust my pious admirer, it should not be my
fault if he still continued to think of me. But many of our
other church-members were more lenient. Our good minister
in particular bore with my childish imperfections, as he said, on
account of my youth and inexperience ; and later still, when I
was ready to leave my native island, an extra ribbon or a
fashionable dress had not affected my standing in the Baptist
denomination.

MY LIFE IN FRANCE.

I mention these trifles, not because I attach any import-
ance to them in themselves, but because similar religious
tendencies and a devotional feeling were almost universally-
found to be the causes which induced men and women to join
the Mormon Church. From among Roman Catholics, who
place unquestioning confidence in their priesthood, and also
from among persons predisposed to infidelity, came few, if
any, converts to Mormonism. But it was from among the
religiously inclined — the Evangelical Protestants of the Old
World that the greater number of proselytes came.

But to return to my story. I was one of the younger mem-
bers of a large family ; and when I thought of the future I
readily saw that if I desired a position in life I should have to
make it for myself ; and this I resolved to do. I began by
consulting all my friends who I thought would be able to
counsel or assist me in carrying out my determination ; and
before long I found the opportunity which I sought. An
English lady, the wife of a captain in the British army, to
whom I had confided my aspirations, proposed — although I
was not yet fifteen years of age — to take me with her to
France, in the temporary capacity of governess to her chil-
dren, assuring me at the same time that she would advance
my interests in every possible way after our arrival.

This lady and her husband were as kind to me as my own
parents could have been ; and soon after our arrival in France
they procured for me a situation in one of the best schools in
St. Brieux, called the Maison-Martin, where, young as I was, I
engaged myself to teach the young ladies fancy-needlework and
embroidery, as well as to give lessons in English. Some of
the elder girls, I soon found, were further advanced in fancy-
needlework and some other matters than I was myself. This,
of course, I did not tell them ; but to supply my deficiency I
spent many a midnight hour in study and in preparing myself
to give the advanced instructions which would be required by
my pupils on the following day. For some time after I began
my work as teacher in that school, I spent the whole of my
salary in paying for private lessons to keep me in advance of
3

34 "instructing" a protestant.

my pupils. It was for awhile a severe task and a strain upon
my youthful energies ; but I have never since regretted it, as
it gave an impulse to my mind that has remained with me
through life.

I had not been more than six months in my situation when
the parents of one of the pupils objected to the school retain-
ing a Protestant teacher, and I was consequently given to
understand that unless I consented to be instructed, if nothing
more, in the Roman Catholic faith, I could not remain in my
present position. This was my first. experience of that relig-
ious intolerance of which I afterwards saw so much. The
principal of the establishment, however, being very kindly
disposed towards me, advised me to submit, and it was finally
agreed that I should be allowed twelve months for instruction
and consideration.

During this probationary year I attended mass every
morning from seven to eight o'clock, and was present at
vespers at least three times a week. Every Saturday morn-
ing I accompanied my pupils to the confessional, where I had
to remain from seven o'clock till noon ; after which we
returned to breakfast. On Sundays there was the usual
morning mass, and after that high mass ; and in the afternoon,
from two to four, we listened to a sermon. In addition to all
these services, at which I was expected to " assist," a very
good-looking, interesting young priest was appointed to attend
to the spiritual instruction of the young Protestant, as they
called me, after school hours. He saw me frequently, but he
was ill-qualified to instruct me in the Catholic faith or to
remove my doubts, for he was not himself too happy in the
sacerdotal robe. At first he aimed at convincing me that the
apostolic priesthood vested in the Fishermen of Galilee had
descended in unbroken succession in the Church of Rome ;
but he seemed to me much more inclined for a flirtation than
for argument ; I thought I could at times discover something
of regret on his own part at having taken holy orders; and in
after years I heard that he had abandoned his profession.

To the numerous stories of Catholic oppression and arti-

MY NEW POSITION. ' 35

fice in undermining Protestants and seducing them from their
faith, I cannot add my own testimony. Those among whom
I hved very naturally desired that I should be instructed in
their religion and join the church to which they belonged ;
but their bearing towards me was ever kind and respectful ;
although when the twelve months of probation had expired,
I found myself as much attached to the religion of my child-
hood as ever, and had in consequence to resign my situa-
tion. I had made many warm friends in the school, and none
were kinder to me than the principal, who proved her attach-
ment by finding for me a lucrative situation in a wealthy
private family.

My new position was a decided advance in social life. The
family consisted of husband and wife, two children, the hus-
band's brother, and an elderly uncle. The husband was a
wealthy commoner. The lady by birth was of the noblesse,
but poor. The guardians of the titled lady had formed a mat-
rimonial alliance for her by advertisement, and, fortunately
for them, when the husband and wife first saw each other,
they loved — an experience not too common in France. The
fruits of this marriage were happiness and two sweet little
girls, who were, when I first knew them, of the ages of five
and seven years respectively. The young gentleman alluded
to — the husband's brother — had been educated for the church,
but when the proper time came had refused to take orders ;
the uncle was a fine old gentleman, a retired general in the
French army and a bachelor. Altogether they formed as
happy a domestic circle as I had ever known. The position
which I occupied among them was that of governess and
English teacher to the two little girls.

My young charges during the first year made rapid pro-
gress, which was very gratifying to the family and secured for
me their good-will and interest. Had I been their nearest
relative I could not have received more respect and consider-
ation from them. One member of the circle alone seemed to
be entirely indifferent to my presence ; this was the brother
of Monsieur De Bosque. Though I had lived in the same

36 A PRESENT FOR " MADEMOISELLE-MISS."

house with him a whole year, and had sat at the same table
every day, scarcely a word had ever passed between us beyond
a formal salutation.

The young gentleman was very handsome, and when con-
versing with others his manner was extremely fascinating. I
did not believe that I particularly desired his attentions, but
his indifference annoyed me — for I had never before been
treated with such coldness, and I determined to become as
frigid and formal as he could possibly be himself. This for-
mal acquaintanceship continued for two years, and I per-
suaded myself that I had become altogether indifferent to the
presence of my icicle, while at the same time all the other
members of the family increased in their manifestations of
attachment to me.

But trifles often possess a great significance. It was the
custom of the family to get up a little lottery once a week for
the children, if my report of their deportment and progress
was favorable. In this lottery were presents of books, toys,
gloves, and a variety of fancy articles, and among them there
was sure to be a bojiqiiet of choice flowers for " Mademoiselle-
Miss," as they familiarly called me. I knew not positively
whom to thank, although I instinctively felt from whom they
came, for the other members of the family always made me
more useful presents. In time one little attention led to
another, until at the end of three years I found myself the
fiancee of the wealthy Constant De Bosque. Then — or rather
shortly before — he avowed that he had been silently watching
me all those years.

Madame De Bosque was opposed to my marriage with her
brother-in-law, as she desired that he should marry one of her
own wealthy cousins of the old noblesse of France. She
treated me, notwithstanding, with great kindness and confined
her opposition to persuading me not to listen to her brother's
suit ; but finding opposition to his wishes ineffectual, she
finally consented to our engagement, which took place in the
following winter.

PVom what I observed of the relations which existed be-

ENGAGED. 3^

tween husbands and wives in France, I did not feel perfectly
happy in the thought of becoming the wife of a Frenchman,
although I dearly loved the French people. Several of my
young lady acquaintances, I knew, had married because it was
fashionable, and especially because it was an emancipation
from what ladies in the higher ranks of society regarded as a
severe social restraint. It was considered shocking for any
young lady to be seen talking to a young gentleman in the
street ; indeed it was hardly proper for any unmarried girl to
be seen in the street at all without a bonne or some married
lady to accompany her. But immediately she was married
she was at liberty to flirt and promenade with all the gentle-
men of her acquaintance, while her husband enjoyed the
same liberty among the ladies. This state of affairs did not
at all coincide with my English ideas, for to me the very
thought of marriage was invested with the most sacred obli-
gations, and I knew I should never be able to bring my mind
to accept less from my husband than I should feel it my duty
to render to him.

I loved the French people, and was pleased with their polite
mannerism, but I was not French in character ; and though
the prospect before me of an alliance with a wealthy and
noble family was certainly pleasant, and I was greatly attached
to vc\y fiancee, my mind was considerably agitated upon the sub-
ject of marriage, as it had before been occupied with religion.

During my sojourn in France I had frequently questioned
myself whether I had not done wronjj in remaining absent for
so many years from my home and from communion with the
church of my childhood, and I had always looked forward to
the time when I should return to them again. To this occa-
sional self-examination was now added another cause of anxi-
ety, produced by the thought of marriage with a person of a
different faith. Marriage, to me, was the all-important event
in a woman's life, and some mysterious presentiment seemed
to forewarn me that marriage in my life was to be more than
*an ordinary episode — though little did I then dream that it
would have a polygamic shaping.

38 THE FINGER OF DESTINY DRAWS ME ON.

My young ambition alone had led me to France. I had
aspired to an honorable social position, and had found both it
and also devoted friends. Sometimes I felt that I could not
relinquish what I had gained ; at other times I yearned for
the associations of my childhood and the guiding hand of
earlier friends. The conflict in my mind was often painful.
My early prejudices and the teachings of those around me
induced me to believe that the Roman Cathohc religion was
entirely wrong ; yet, notwithstanding, while living among
Catholics I saw nothing to condemn in their personal lives,
but much to the contrary. In fact, Romanism fascinated me,
while it failed to convince my judgment.

While laboring under these conflicting sentiments, I re-
solved to visit my native land, to consult with my parents
about my contemplated marriage ; and for that purpose I
asked and obtained two months' vacation. Surely some mys-
terious destiny must have been drawing me to England at
that particular crisis, and before the fulfilling of my engage-
ment, which would have changed so entirely the whole cur-
rent of my existence.

CHAPTER II.

MY FIRST INTRODUCTION TO MORMONISM.

Returning Home-" An Rr.olr^^-A visit to Jersey-The Home of my Child-
hood—My First Introduction to Mormonism— An " Apostate s View of the
Saints-Revelation and Roguery-A Matter of Personal Interest-A Lady's
Looic-A Warning against the New Religion-First Visit to a Mormon Meet-
incT-Catchin- the "Mormon Fever "-Snubbing an Elder-A Polite Saint-
Fi'^htinc. a Delusion-Among Dear Friends-" Full of the Spirif'-Religion
in Practical Life-Preparing Comforts for the Missionary Elders-Emotional
Religion-The Testimony of the Spirit-Sunday Service among the Saints-
Contagious Enthusiasm-The Story of a Too-confiding Con^^rt-How He
Went;ut to Zion-Terrible Fate of an Apostate-Killed by the Indians -
Preaching under Difficulties-My First Introduction to my Future Husband-
" The Other Daughter from France "-The Eloquence of Elder Stenhouse-
Creating an Impression— A Memorable Era in My Life.

DURING my residence in France, my parents had left St.
Heliers and returned to Southampton, England. To
visit them now I had to take a sailing vessel from Portneux
to the Isle of Jersey, and thence I could take the steamer to
Southampton.

Monsieur and Madame De Bosque, together with the two
little girls, accompanied me in their private carriage to Por-
trieux, a distance of forty miles, in order to confide me safely
to the captain's care. As they wished me " bon voyage " and
embraced me affectionately, Mons. De Bosque handed me a
valuable purse for pocket-money during my absence, and they
all exhibited great anxiety for my welfare, saying over and
over again au revoir, as they entered their carriage to return
to their happy home ;— thereby implying that this was not a
final adieu, but that we should soon meet again.

I cannot tell why it was, but I experienced at that moment a
painful f eeUng of mental indecision about the future. I had no

40 THE MEMORY OF CHILDHOOD S HOURS.

real reason to doubt my return to France and the certainty of a
warm welcome when I should again greet those dear ones who
were now leaving me in tears ; but my mind was troubled by
a vague feeling of uncertainty which made me anything but
happy. Filial affection and a sense of duty drew me towards
my parents in England ; while a feeling of gratitude, and, I
think, another and more tender sentiment, turned the current
of my thoughts towards the happy home at St. Brieux.

It was not necessary for me to stop in Jersey for more than
a few hours, but I wanted to revisit the scenes of my child-
hood's happy days and to speak again with those whom I had
known and loved in early life. In later years the scenes and
memories of childhood seem like the imaginings of a pleasant
dream. A sweet charm is thrown around all that we then
said and did ; and the men and women who then were known
to us are pictured in our recollection as beings possessing
charms and graces such as never belonged to the common-
place children of earth. The glamour of a fairy wand is over
all the past history of mankind ; but upon nothing does it
cast so potent a spell as upon the personal reminiscences of
our own infant years. To me that little island had charms
which no stranger could ever have discovered ; and even now
after the lapse of so many long, eventful years I often feel an
earnest wish to visit again those rock-bound shores, to listen
to the everlasting murmur of the wild, wild waves, to watch
the distant speck-like vessels far away upon the swelling
ocean, and to drink in the invigorating breezes which seem to
give life and energy to every pulsation of the living soul.

But I must not theorise : life has been to me too earnest
and too painful to admit of much sentiment or fancy as I re-
call the past. Little as I thought it, during the short visit
which I paid to my birthplace, the web of destiny was being
woven for me in a way which I could not then have conjec-
tured even in a dream.

At St. Heliers I heard for the first time of the Latter-day
Saints, or Mormonites, as they were more familiarly called ;
but I cannot express how perfectly astonished I was when I

SERVANTS OF THE EVIL ONE. 4 1

learned that my father, mother, sisters, and one of my bro-
thers nad been converted to the new faith.

It was my own brother-in-law who told me this. He him-
self, with my sister, were " Apostate " Mormons. They had
been baptized into the Mormon Church, but became dissatis-
fied and abandoned it. The St. Heliers' branch of the Latter-
day Saints had had a turbulent experience. Their first teach-
ings had been a mixture of Bible texts about the last days,
and arguments about the millennium, the return of the Jews
to Palestine, the resurrection of the dead, and a new revel-
ation and a new prophet ; but the improper conduct of some
of the elders had disgusted the people with their doctrines,
and the tales of wickedness which I heard were, if true,
certainly sufficient to justify them in rejecting such in-
structors.

The more I heard of this strange religion the more I was
troubled ; yet, as I knew my parents were devoted Christians,
I could hardly believe that Mormonism was such a vile delu-
sion and imposture as it had been represented to me, or they
would never have accepted it : still it was possible that they
had been led astray by the fascinations of a new religion.

In this state of mind I met in the street the wife of the
Baptist minister whom I have already mentioned. She
greeted me affectionately and then began at once to warn me
against the Latter-day Saints. I enquired what she knew of
them, and she replied that personally she knew nothing, but
she believed them to be servants of the Evil One, adding,
" There is a strange power with them that fascinates the peo-
ple and draws them into their meshes in spite of themselves.
Let me entreat you not to go near them. Do not trust
yourself at one of their meetings, or the delusion will take
hold oi you too."

" I cannot ignore Mormonism in this way," I said, " or pass
it by with indifference, for my parents whom I tenderly love
have been blinded by this delusion, and I can do no less than
investigate its teachings thoroughly, and expose its errors, and,
if possible, save my father's family from ruin."

42 CATCHING THE MORMON FEVER.

She was not convinced that this was the wisest course for
me to pursue, but I resolved at once to attend a meeting of
the Saints and judge for myself. My brother-in-law, when he
heard of my intentions, tried to dissuade me, but, finding
me determined, finally offered to escort me to the meeting-
place.

What I heard on this occasion made a great impression on
my mind, and set me thinking as I had never thought before.
On returning to my sister's house she asked me what opinion I
had now formed of the Latter-day Saints. I replied that I had
not yet formed any conclusion, but that what I had heard had
given me serious cause for reflection. " Oh," she said, " You
have caught the Mormon fever, I see."

I felt a disposition to resent this implication, but I was half
afraid that, after all, my sister was right. Much that I had
heard could, I knew, be proved true from Scripture ; and the
rest seemed to me to be capable of demonstration from the
same authority. I resolved, however, to fortify myself
against a too easy credulity, and thought that probably if
I heard more of these doctrines I might be able to discover
their falsity.

On the following day, the elder who had preached at the
meeting, and who, by the way, is one of the present propri-
etors of the Salt Lake Herald, called to see me, as he had
been intimate with my parents before they left the island. I
hardly knew how to be civil to him, though he had done no-
thing to offend me, nor had he been the cause of my parents
entering the Mormon Church ; but I disliked him solely on
account of the stories which I had heard about the Mormons.
Litending only to be kind to me, he told me that on the fol-
lowing day he proposed to take the steamer for Southampton,
as he was going to attend a conference of the Saints in Lon-
don, and that he should be pleased to shew me any attentions
while crossing the Channel, and would see me safe home in
England. I confess I really felt insulted at a Mormon Elder
offering to be my escort ; and although my trunks were
»ready packed for my departure by the same steamer, and Mr.

AFRAID TO TRUST MYSELF. 43

Dunbar knew it, I thanked him politely but said I would not
go by that boat. He tried to persuade me to change my
mind and said that I should have to wait a whole week for an-
other vessel ; and at last I frankly told him the abhorrence I
felt at the things I had heard about the Mormons, and that I
should be afraid to travel in the same steamer with him or any
of the Mormon Elders who I regarded as no better than so
many whited sepulchres. He, however, very kindly took no
offence for he knew that I had been listening to those who
disliked the Saints. I felt ashamed at having been betrayed
into such unladylike rudeness, but, notwithstanding, tried to
persuade myself that his civility was, after all, an insult ; for I
had conceived a detestation of every Mormon, on account of the
deception which I felt sure had been practiced upon my family.

This feeling was not lessened by the consciousness that an
impression had been made upon my own mind. The more in
accordance with Scripture the teaching of the Elders appeared,
the more firmly I believed it must be a powerful delusion.
Here, I said, Satan has indeed taken the form of an angel of
light to deceive, if possible, the very elect.

Elder Dunbar finding me unyielding, left by the next
steamer and had a pleasant passage across the Channel, and I
remained on the island another week. During that interval
my mind was haunted with what I had heard of this new gos-
pel dispensation, as it was called. That angels had again
descended from heaven to teach men upon earth ; that a pro-
phet had been raised up to speak again the mind of the Lord
to the children of men ; that the Saints were partakers of the
gifts of the Spirit, as in the Early Christian Church, — all these
assumed facts took the form of reality, and came back into
my mind with greater force every time I strove to drive them
away ; just as our thoughts do when we desire to sleep, and
cannot — our very efforts to dismiss them bring them back
with greater force to torment us.

We had an unusually bad passage across the Channel,
which annoyed me all the more when I remembered my
scornful refusal to go in the same boat with Elder Dunbar.

44 THE FULNESS OF THE EVERLASTING GOSPEL.

On my arrival in Southampton I soon discovered that my
father, mother, and sisters were full of the spirit of Mormon-
ism. They were rejoicing in it, ardently believing that it
was the fulness of the everlasting gospel, as the elders styled
it ; and whatever I might think of the new religion I was
forced to confess that it brought into my father's house peace,
love, kindness, and charity such as were seldom seen in many
households of religious people. My sisters were completely
changed in their manner of life. They cared nothing for the
amusements which girls of their age usually crave and enjoy.
Their whole thoughts seemed to be occupied with the Church,
attending the meetings of the saints, and employing every
leisure hour in preparing comforts for the Elders who were
travelling and preaching without purse and scrip. And in all
this they were as happy as children.

Of my parents I might say the same. My dear mother re-
joiced in the belief that she had been peculiarly blessed in
being privileged to live at a time when " the last dispensa-
tion " was revealed ; and my father, though an invalid, rejoiced
that he had entered into the kingdom by baptism. Such was
the condition of my father's house ; and who can wonder that,
accustomed as I was to listen with respect to the opinions of
my parents, I was more than ever troubled about the new re-
ligion which they had adopted.

The first Sunday morning that I was in England, my
parents asked me to accompany them to meeting, and I read-
ily complied, as I wanted to hear more of the strange doc-
trines which in some mysterious way had made our family so
happy, but which in other quarters had provoked such bitter
hostility. I know now that this joyousness of heart is not
peculiar to new converts to Mormonism, but may be found
among the newly-converted of every sect which allows the
emotional feelings to come into play. To me, at the time,
however, it was a mystery, but I must confess that the change
which had taken place in those nearest and dearest to me,
affecting me personally, and being so evidently in accordance
with the teachings of the Saviour, led me to regard Mormon-

"zion's standard is unfurled." 45

ism with less antipathy. The bright side alone of the new
faith was presented to the world abroad ; we had yet to go to
Utah and witness the effects of Brigham Young's teachings
at home before we could know what Mormonism really was.
I shall never forget the trial it was to my pride to enter the
dirty, mean-looking room where the Saints assembled at that
time. No one would rent a respectable hall to them, and they
were glad to obtain the use of any place which was large
enough for their meetings. On the present occasion there
was a very fair gathering of people, who had come together
influenced by the most varied motives. The Presiding Elder
— I should here remark that the word " Elder" has among the
Mormons no reference whatever to age, but is simply a rank
in the priesthood — called the meeting to order, and read the
following hymn :

The morning breaks, the shadows flee ;

Lo ! Zion's standard is unfurled !
The dawning of a brighter day

Majestic rises on the world.

The clouds of error disappear

Before the rays of truth divine ;
The glory bursting from afar,

Wide o'er the nations soon will shine I

The Gentile fulness now comes in,

And Israel's blessings are at hand ;
Lo ! Judah's remnant, cleansed from sin,

Shall in the promised Canaan stand.

Angels from heaven and truth from earth

Have met, and both have record borne ;
Thus Zion's light is bursting forth

To bring her ransomed children home.

Every word of this hymn had a meaning peculiar to itself,
relating to the distinctive doctrines of the Saints. The con-
gregation sang with an energy and enthusiasm which made
the room shake again. Self and the outer world were alike
forgotten, and an ecstacy of rapture seemed to possess the

46 THE MISSION OF ELDER STENHOUSE.

souls of all present. Then all kneeled down, and prayer was
offered for the Prophet, the apostles, high-priests, "seven-
ties," elders, priests, teachers, and deacons ; blessings were
invoked upon the Saints, and power to convert the Gentiles ;
and as the earnest words of supplication left the speaker's
lips, the congregation shouted a loud "Amen."

There was no prepared sermon. There never is at a Mor-
mon meeting. The people are taught that the Holy Ghost is
" mouth, matter, and wisdom." Whatever the preaching elder
may say is supposed to come directly by inspiration from
heaven, and the Saints listening, as they believe, not to his
utterances but to the words of God Himself, have nothing to
do but to hear and obey.

The first speaker on this occasion was a young gentleman
of respectable family, who had been recently baptized and
ordained. He, too, was from St, Heliers, and I had known
him from childhood. His address impressed me very much.
He had been a member of the Baptist church, and he related
his experience, told how often he had wondered why there
were not inspired men to preach the glad tidings of salvation
to the world to-day, as there were eighteen centuries ago.
He spoke of the joy which he had experienced in being bap-
tized into the Mormon Church and realising that he had
received the "gift of the Holy Ghost." The simplicity with
which he spoke, his evident honesty, and the sacrifice he had
made in leaving the respectable Baptists and joining the
despised Mormons, were, I thought, so many evidences of his
sincerity.

Alas ! how little could that young preacher conjecture how
different the practical Mormonism in Utah was from the
theoretical Mormonism which he had learned to believe in
Europe, before polygamy was known among the Saints. A
short time afterwards he gave up his business, married an
accomplished young lady, and went with her to Salt Lake
City. There they were soon utterly disgusted with what they
witnessed, apostatized, and set out for England. When they
had gone three-fourths of their way back to the Missouri

"A CERTAIN ELDER. 47

river, the young man, his wife, child, and another apostate
and his wife, were killed by "Indians:" — such, at least, was
the report ; but dissenting Mormons have always charged
their " taking off " to the order of the leaders of the Mormon
Church.

But to return to the meeting. The reader must please for-
give me if I dwell a little upon the events of that particular
morning, for naturally they made a deep impression upon my
own mind — it was there that I saw for the first time my hus-
band who was to be.

I had heard a good deal about a certain elder, from my fam-
ily and from the Saints who visited at our house. They spoke
with great enthusiasm of the earnestness with which he
preached, of the influence which his addresses produced, and
of his confidence in the final triumph of " the kingdom."

At that time — the summer of 1849 — although the branch
of the Mormon Church in Britain was in a most flourishing
condition, there were not in England more than two or three
American elders preaching the faith, for when — two years
before the period of which I speak — the Saints left Nauvoo
and undertook that most extraordinary exodus across the
plains to the Rocky Mountains, the missionary elders were all
called home, and the work of proselytizing in Europe was left
entirely to the native elders. To direct their labors there was
placed over them an American elder named Orson Spencer, a
graduate of Dartmouth University, a scholar and a gentle-
man— a man well calculated from his previous Christian
education to give an elevated tone to the teachings of the
young English missionaries.

Mormonism in England, then, had no resemblance to the
Mormonism of Utah to-day. The Mormons were then sim-
ply an earnest religious people, in many respects like the
Methodists, especially in their missionary zeal and fervor of
spirit. The Mormon Church abroad was purely a religious
institution, and Mormonism was preached by the elders as the
gospel of Christianity restored. The church had no political
shaping nor the remotest antagonism to the civil power. The

4^ HOW CONVERTS WERE MADE.

name of Joseph Smith was seldom spoken, and still more
seldom was heard the name of Brigham Young, and then
only so far as they had reference to the Church of the Saints.

About eighteen months before I visited Southampton, one
of these missionaries had come into that town, " without
purse or scrip." .He was quite a young man and almost pen-
niless, but he was rich in faith and overflowing with zeal. He
knew no one there, and homeless, and frequently hungry, he
continued his labors. Of fasting he knew much, of feasting
nothing. He first preached under the branches of a spread-
ing beech tree in a public park, and when more favored he
held forth in a school-room or public hall. He had come to
convert the people to Mormonism or he was going to die
among them, and before such zeal and determination, discour-
agements, of course, soon vanished away. He troubled the
ministers of other dissenting churches when they found him
distributing tracts and talking to their people. He was sow-
ing broadcast dissatisfaction and discontent wherever he could
get any one to listen to him, and thus he drew down upon
himself the eloquence of the dissenting pulpits and the deri-
sion of the local press. But the more they attacked him the
more zealously did he labor, and defied his opponents to
public discussion. Mormonism was bold then in Europe — it
had no American history to meet in those days.

This, and a great deal more, I had heard discussed in glow-
ing language by my relatives and friends ; and thus the young
missionary — Elder Stenhouse — was, by name, no stranger to
me.

It was Elder Stenhouse who now addressed the meeting,
and I listened to him with attention. The reader must
remember that at that time polygamy was unheard of as a
doctrine of the Saints, and the blood-atonement, the doctrine
that Adam is God, together with the polytheism and priestly
theocracy of after years were things undreamed of. The
saving love of Christ, the glory and fulness of the everlast-
ing Gospel, the gifts and graces of the Spirit, together with
repentance, baptism, and faith, were the points upon which

"THE OTHER DAUGHTER" FROM FRANCE. 49

the Mormon teachers touched ; and who can wonder that
with such topics as these, and fortifying every statement with
powerful and numerous texts of Scripture, they should capti-
vate the minds of religiously inclined people ? However this
may be, I can only confess that as I listened to Elder Sten-
house's earnest discourse, I felt my antipathy to Mormonism
rapidly melting away.

At the close of the service, when he left the platform, he
was warmly received by the brethren and sisters, for so the
Saints speak of one another, and they came about him to
shake hands, or it might be to seize the opportunity of slip-
ping a trifle into his hand to help him in his work. Young
and old, the poor and their more wealthy neighbors mingled
together like one happy family. It was altogether a most
pleasing scene, and, whatever explanation may yet be given to
Mormonism in America, one thing I know — the facts of its
early history in Europe are among the most pleasant reminis-
cences of my life.

Elder Stenhouse came up in a familiar and open-hearted
way to my mother and sisters, and I was introduced to him
as " the other daughter from France." He kindly welcomed
me, and when I frankly told him the state of my mind, he
made, I must admit, a successful attempt to solve my doubts,
and when I left the meeting it was with sentiments towards
the saints and their religion far different from those which I
entertained when I entered.

This meeting was a memorable era in my life.

CHAPTER III.

THE LABOR OF MY LIFE BEGUN :— HOW THE MORMON MIS-
SIONARIES MADE CONVERTS.

A Confirmation Meeting — The Age for Baptism — How Sister Martha was Con-
firmed— How Mormon Saints are " Blessed " — The Spirit of Prophecy — A
Lecture by Elder Stenhouse — The New Gospel Explained — A Vision of Lat-
ter-Day Glory — How I was Convinced — The Finger of Destiny draws Me On —
A Mormon Baptism — I Become a Member of the Church — I am Baptized,
Confirmed, and Blessed — I begin a New Life — A Happy Dream of Missionary
Usefulness — I begin Work with Enthusiasm — Methodism and Mormonism
Compared — How Converts are made — Religious Revivals — The Anxious
Seats — A Testimony Meeting — How Brigham Young has Damped the Ardor
of the Saints — Magical Effects of an Elder's Speech — The Mormon Marseil-
laise— Effects of Song upon Religious Feeling.

IN the afternoon I attended a meeting of a still more inter-
esting character. These Sunday afternoon meetings were
held for the purpose of receiving the sacrament, and the con-
firmation of those who had been baptized during the week ;
they were intended exclusively for the Saints, but for certain
reasons I was permitted to be present.

The meeting was opened with singing and prayer, and then
the presiding Elder — Brother Cowdy — arose, and invited all
those who had been baptized during the week to come to the
front seats. Several ladies and gentlemen came forward, and
also three little children. Upon inquiry I found that children
of eight years of age were admitted members of the Church
by baptism — which is administered by immersion. At that
age they are supposed to understand what they are doing ; but
before that, if of Mormon parents, they are considered mem-
bers of the Church by virtue of the blessing which they re-

THE RITE OF CONFIRMATION. 5 1

ceived in infancy. Brother Cowdy — the presiding elder —
then called upon two other elders to assist him in the confirm-
ation.

One of the ladies took off her bonnet but retained her seat,
when all three of the Elders placed their hands upon her head,
and one of them said : —

" Martha ; by virtue of the authority vested in us, we confirm you a member
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints ; and as you have been
obedient to the teachings of the Elders, and have gone down into the waters of
baptism for the remission of your sins, we confer upon you the Gift of the Holy
Ghost, that it may abide with you for ever, and be a lamp unto your feet and a
light upon your pathway, leading and guiding you into all truth. This blessing
we confirm upon your head, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost. Amen."

Then, before they took their hands off her head, the presid-
ing Elder asked the other two if they wished to say anything.
Whereupon one of them began to invoke a blessing upon the
newly-confirmed sister. He spoke for some time with extreme
earnestness, when suddenly he was seized with a nervous tremb-
ling which was quite perceptible, and which evidently betokened
intense mental or physical excitement. He began to prophesy
great things for this sister in the future, and in solemn and mys-
terious language proclaimed the wonders which God would per-
form for her sake. When we consider the excited state of her
mind, and — if the statements of psychologists be true — the
magnetic currents which were being transmitted from the
sensitive nature of the man into the excited brain of the new
convert, together with the pressure of half a dozen human
hands upon her head, it is not at all astonishing that when the
hands were lifted off she should firmly believe that she had
been blessed indeed. She had been told that she should
receive the Gift of the Holy Ghost ; and she did not for an
instant doubt that her expectations had been realized.

Each of the newly baptized went through the same cere-
mony, and then they all partook of the sacrament, when, after
another hymn, the meeting was closed with prayer.

In the evening I returned to listen to a lecture upon " the
character, spirit, and genius" of the new church, delivered by

52 ELDER STENHOUSE DELIVERS A LECTURE.

Elder Stenhouse ; and I was captivated by the picture which
he drew of the marvellous latter-day work which he affirmed
had already begun. The visions of by-gone ages were again
vouchsafed to men ; angels had visibly descended to earth ;
God had raised up in a mighty way a Prophet, as of old, to
preach the dispensation of the last days ; gifts of prophecy,
healing, and the working of miracles were now, as in the days
of the Apostles, witnesses to the power of God. The long-lost
tribes of Israel were about to be gathered into the one great
fold of Christ ; and the fulness of the Gentiles being come,
they, too, were to be taken under the care of the Good Shep-
herd. All were freely invited to come and cast away their
sins, ere it was too late ; and the fullest offers of pardon, grace,
sanctification and blessing, in this world and in the next, were
presented to every repentant soul.

Surely, I thought, these are the selfsame doctrines which
my mother taught me when I knelt beside her in childhood,
and which I have so often heard — only in colder and less per-
suasive language — urged from the pulpits of those whom I
have ever regarded in the light of true disciples of Jesus. Who
can wonder that I listened with rapt attention, and that my
heart was even then half won to the new faith .-' The days
passed ; and as I pondered over these things it appeared to me
that I had at last found that which I had so long earnestly
desired and prayed for — a knowledge of that true religion for
which the Saviour presented Himself a Holy Sacrifice, and
which the Apostles preached at peril of their lives — the only
faith, in which I might find joy and peace in believing.

But why should I dwell upon those moments, soul-absorbing
as was their interest to me then — sadly-pleasing as is their
memory noiv ! The reader can see the drift of my thoughts
at that time ; and I feel sure, although I have but hastily
sketched the causes which brought about these great changes
in my religious belief and in my life, that he will not hastily
accuse me of fickleness and love of change, if he himself has
fought the battles of the soul and has learned even in a slight
measure to realize the mystery of his inner-being.

I AM BAPTISED A MORMON SAINT. 53

Each day the finger of destiny drew me nearer to the final
step. The young Elder, whose words I had listened to with
such strange and, to me, momentous results, was intimate with
my father's family and called frequently to see us, and before
long he convinced me that it was my duty to test for myself
whether the work was of God, or not. In the agitated state
of my mind at that time, I could not withstand the earnest
appeals which were made to my affections and hopes ; and
within two weeks after my arrival in England, I became form-
ally a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints ; or in more popular language — I became a Mormon.

The day was fixed for my baptism. Several others were to
be baptized at the same time ; for scarcely a week passed with-
out quite a number of persons joining the church. For this
purpose we all repaired to a bath-house on the banks of the
Southampton river. This place was not perhaps the most
convenient, and it certainly was devoid of the slightest tinge
of romance ; but it was the only one available to the saints at
that time.

When we were all assembled and had united in singing and
prayer, Elder Stenhouse went down into the water first, and
then two men went down and were baptized, and came up
again. Now came my turn. I was greatly agitated, for I felt
all the solemnity of the occasion. I had dressed myself very
neatly and purely, for I believed that angel eyes were upon
me ; I wished to give myself — a perfect and acceptable offer-
ing— to my God, and I was filled with the determination hence*
forth to devote my whole life to his service.

As I went down into the waters of baptism, how thankful I
felt that it had been my privilege to hear the gospel in my
youth, for now I could give my heart in all its freshness to the
Lord, before it had been chilled by the cold, hard experience
of life.*

I descended the steps, and Elder Stenhouse came forward
and led me out into the water ; then taking both my hands in
one of his, he raised his other hand towards heaven, and in a
solemn and impressive voice he said :

54 I RECEIVE THE BLESSINGS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.

" Fanny ; by virtite of the authority vested in me, I baptize you for the remission
of your Slits ; in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.
Amen."

Then he immersed me in the water; and as I reascended
the steps, I really felt like another being : all my past was
buried in the deep — the waters of baptism had washed away
my sins ; and a new life lay open before me, in which my foot-
steps would be guided by the inspired servants of God. All
now would be peace and joy within me, for I had obeyed the
commands of God, and I doubted not that I should receive the
promised blessing, and that now I could indeed go on my way
rejoicing.

My baptism took place one Saturday afternoon, and the
afternoon following I was confirmed a member of the church.
Elder Stenhouse presided at the meeting, and he, with Elder
Cowdy and two other elders, confirmed me. As the " bless--
ing" which I then myself received differs somewhat from the
one which I have already given, and as it is a very fair speci-
men of those effusions, I present it to the reader in full.

Elder Stenhouse, Elder Cowdy, and the two other elders,
placed their hands solemnly upon my head, and Elder Sten-
house said : —

" Fanny ; by virtue of the authority vested in me, I confirm you a member
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints ; and inasmuch as you have
been obedient to the command of God, through his servants, and have been bap-
tized for the remission of your sins, I say unto you that those sins are remitted.
And in the name of God I bless you, and say unto you, that inasmuch as you are
faithful and obedient to teachings of the priesthood, and seek the advancement of
the kingdom, there is no good thing that your heart can desire that the Lord will
not give unto you. You shall have visions and dreams, and angels shall visit you
by day and by night. You shall stand in the temple in Zion, and administer to the
Saints of the Most High God. You shall speak in tongues, and prophesy ; and
the Lord shall bless you abundantly, both temporally and spiritually. These
blessings I seal upon your head, inasmuch as you shall be faithful ; and I pray
heaven to bless you ; and say unto you — Be thou blessed, in the name of the Fa-
ther, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen."

After the meeting, I received the congratulations of all the
Saints present, and more particularly those of my own family.
My dear mother and father were overjoyed, and I now learned
how anxious they had been, and how they had feared that I

I ENGAGE IN MISSIONARY WORK. 55

should return to France and reject the faith of the new dis-
pensation. Altogether we were very happy.

Elder Stenhouse and Elder Cowdy returned home with us
to tea, and afterwards we all attended the usual evening
lecture. In this way was passed one of the happiest days of
my life — one which I shall ever remember ; — and yet that
memory will always be mingled with regret that so much love
and devotion as I then felt were not enlisted in a' better cause.

Thus began a new era in my life. All my former friends
and associations were now to be remembered no more : my
lot was cast among the Saints ; and in the state of my mind
at that time, I believed that I should be happy in my new
position, and resolved to give evidence of the sincerity of my
faith.

The untiring energy and restless activity of Elder Sten-
house was ever before our eyes, and inspired all who associ-
ated with him with a similar enthusiasm. There were no
drones in that hive. The brethren, at a word from him,
would roam the country, teaching and preaching in the open
air, while the sisters would go from house to house in the
city, distributing tracts about the new faith. I caught the
enthusiasm of the rest, and was soon in the ranks with the
other sisters, as devoted in my endeavors as a young, ambitious
heart could be. I was indeed like one born again from an old
existence into a new life. I felt grateful and happy — I
began to dream of the eternal honor which crowns a faifliful
missionary life ; and I soon found an ample field for testing
my fitness for that vocation.

At the time of which I speak, the Primitive Methodists in
England were doing a great work in the way of converting
sinners. Their missionaries were zealous and devoted men,
though generally poor and uneducated. They resembled very
closely the Mormon elders in their labors ; and, in fact, a very
large number of the leading Mormons had been Methodist
local-preachers and exhortcrs ; and the greater number of the
new-born Saints had come from that denomination with their
former teachers, or else had followed them soon after.

56 CONVERTS IN COUNTRY PLACES.

The change from Methodist to Mormon was, in course of
time, very strongly marked ; but for a considerable period the
same, or what seemed the same, influences were at work
among the people. Remarkable scenes of excitement were
often witnessed at the " love feasts ; " and from the " anxious
seats," as they were called, might be heard, the entreaties of
self-accusing souls, frightened by a multitude of sins, crying
earnestly, nay, wildly, for grace, mercy, and the Holy Ghost,
while many of the supplicants would fall upon the ground,
completely overcome by nervous excitement. Then they
would have visions, and beheld great and unutterable things ;
received the forgiveness of their sins ; and, coming back to
consciousness, believed themselves now to be the children of
God, and new creatures ; doubting not that they would ever
after be happy in the Lord.

The experience of the Saints at their meetings, when
Mormonism was first preached, was exactly similar to this.
Into the psychological, moral, or religious causes of these
scenes of excitement I cannot here enter ; — I simply mention
facts as they came under my own observation.

The Mormon Missionary often came upon whole communi-
ties in the rural districts of England, where this " good time "
was in full operation ; and being a man of texts he would
follow up the revival, preaching that the spirit of the prophet
was subject to the prophet, and not the prophet subject to the
spirit. Controversy would arise, and his appeal to Scripture,
literally interpreted, was almost invariably triumphant. Even
in this country, especially in New York and Ohio, the same
causes produced the same effects. It was after his mind was
excited by a general revival near his native place, that Joseph
Smith, the founder of Mormonism, received his first religious
impression, and saw, as he asserted, his first angelic vision.
His followers, even in the early days of the church, had
revival-meetings and meetings at which the most extraordin-
ary excitement was manifested, — when the Saints fell into
ecstatic trances, saw heaven opened, and spake with tongues.
But Joseph, shrewd man as he was, albeit " a prophet," when

THE GIFT OF THE SPIRIT: REVELATION AND PROPHECY. 5/

he found too many rival seers were coming into the field,
announced by " special revelation," that these too-gifted per-
sons were possessed by devils, and that their visions and
prophecyings must be at once suppressed. And he did sup-
press them.

Not long after my own baptism I was present at a meeting
of this description, in Southampton. It was called a " testi-
mony meeting," and was held in a large upper room situated,
if I rightly remember, in Chandos street. No one from the
outside would have supposed that it was the place of assembly
of the Saints, for it was generally used for ordinary secular
meetings, and I have heard that great objections were at first
raised as to the propriety of letting it to the Mormons.

As we entered the door, we were saluted by Brother
Williams, who expressed great pleasure at seeing us. There
was a full attendance of the Saints, and every face wore an
expression of peaceful earnestness. A person who has never
attended a Mormon meeting can form no idea of the joyous
spirit which seemed to animate every one present. I am not,
of course, speaking of modern meetings, but of meetings as
they used to be. Whence and whatever that " spirit " might
be which moved the sisters and brethren when they met in
early times, I cannot tell ; but I, and with me, ten thousand
Mormons and seceding Mormons in Utah, can, from our own
experience, testify that tJiat spirit no longer visits the Taber-
nacle services over which Brigham Young presides, or the
meetings of the Saints since they adopted the accursed
doctrine of polygamy, and forsook the gentle leadings of their
first love.

Often have I heard Mormons of good standing and high
position in the church, lament the " good old times " as they
called them, when the outpouring of the Spirit was so abund-
ant, and mourn over the cold, barren services of the present
day. But the elders explain this away. It is, they say, the
fault of the people themselves, and because their own hearts
have become cold.

At the meeting of which I speak, that happy spirit was

58 SAINTS AT work:— A TESTIMONY MEETING.

peculiarly marked. An encouraging smile, or a kind word,
greeted mc on every side, and, as a newly converted sister, I
received the most cordial welcome. The brethren were seated
on forms and chairs and any other convenient article which
came to hand, while at the further end of the room was
Brother Bench, who was to preside, and with him several
other leading elders. Brother Bench gave out a suitable
hymn.

The whole congregation joined in the singing, and every
heart seemed lifted up with devotion. Then another elder
rose and offered a spirit-moving prayer ; and then the brother
who presided stated that for the time he withdrew his control
of the proceedings, and, as the phrase was, he " put the meet-
ing in the hands of the Saints," exhorting them not to let the
time pass by unimproved.

There was at first a momentary hesitation, but Brother
Burton got up and fixed the hearts of the Saints by relating
what the Lord had done for him. He told us of his zeal for
the faith, and how, during the week, he had had a terrible
discussion with an unbeliever — a clever and learned man, too,
and well skilled in dialectics — how he trembled at first at the
idea of contesting with such an antagonist, but that the Lord
had helped him, until argument after argument had been
overthrown and he had come off victor in the fight. Then
appealing to every one present he exhorted them to similar
zeal, and promised them abundant help from on high to
achieve a like result.

Then arose Brother Edwards, a well-tried champion of the
faith, and to him every one listened with profound attention,
eagerly drinking in his every utterance. I could almost, even
now, imagine that he was really inspired. TJicn I firmly
believed he was. His voice thrilled with an earnestness
which seemed to us something more than the rhere excite-
ment of the soul. A burning fire seemed to flash from his
large, expressive eyes ; his features were lighted up with that
animation which gives a saint-like halo to the earnest face
when fired with indignation or pleading soul-felt truths ; while

THE MORMON MARSEILLAISE. 59

his whole frame seemed to glow with the glory of a land
beyond this earth, as in the most impressive and convincing
lansuag-e he reminded us that our sins had been washed
away by the waters of baptism, that upon us had been poured
the gifts and graces of the Spirit, and that it was our sacred
privilege to testify of these things.

The effect of this exhortation was magical. We forgot all
our outward surroundings, in the realisation that the great
work of the Lord was so gloriously begun and that it would
surely go on, conquering and to conquer. One sister — an
elderly woman — who was present, unable to control her emo-
tion, burst out with that Mormon hymn which I have heard
some old Nauvoo Saints declare produced upon the people
in those days an enthusiasm similar to that which moves the
heart of every true Frenchman when he listens to the soul-
stirring notes of the Marseillaise :

The Spirit of God like a fire is burning !

The latter-day glory begins to come forth;
The visions and blessings of old are returning,

The angels are coming to visit the earth.
We'll sing and we'll shout with the armies of heaven

Hosannah ! Hosannah, to God and the Lamb !
All glory to them in the highest be given,

Henceforth and for ever : Amen, and Amen !

I have often heard in magnificent cathedrals, hoary with
the dust of time, and in vast places of amusement dedicated
specially to music and to song, the outpouring of that glorious
vocal flood, which a chorus of a thousand well-trained singers
can alone send forth. I have felt sometimes that entrancing
state of ecstacy which thrilled the soul of the seer in Patmos,
as he listened to the melody of the angelic throng — "the
voice of many waters, and the peal of mighty thunders, and
the notes of harpers harping upon their harps ; " but never,
even when surrounded by all that was best calculated to
produce a sentiment of devotion in my mind — never did I
experience so rapt a feeling of communion with " the armies
of heaven " — as I felt in that unadorned meeting-room sur-
rounded by those plain but earnest and united people.

60 THE UNISON OF RELIGION AND SONG.

Nor was I alone in this. The feehng was contagious.
There was not one present who did not sympathise. And
thus, I suppose, melody has always played a prominent part
in all religious revivals, whether of divine or human origin.
The Apostles had their psalms, and hymns, and spiritual
songs ; the Martyrs their Te Deinn ; the Waldenses made the
hills and vales of Piedmont vocal with their singing ; the
Lollards and Hussites had their melodies ; and in more
modern days the followers of Luther, Wesley, and (may I
add T) Joseph Smith, have poured out the fulness of their
souls after the same fashion.

The last notes of the hymn had scarcely died away when
another, and then another brother arose and bore testimony
to the great work, told what the Lord had done for them
personally, told of their zeal for the faith, and fervently
exhorted all present to persevere unto the end. Again prayer
was offered, another hymn sung, and the Saints were dis-
missed with a solemn benediction.

CHAPTER IV.

LIFE AMONG THE SAINTS :— MY NEW ENGAGEMENTS.

Beginning Life as a Mormon — Breaking Way from the Past — My Friends iu
France — Placed in a Difficult Position — I Remember my Betrothed — Exclu-
siveness of my New Faith — An " Apostle " lays down the Law — How to Keep
aloof from the Gentiles — Woman's Duty — " The Foundation of a Little Family
Kingdom " — The " Gift of Tongues " in Modern Days — An Extraordinary
Meeting — Sister Ellis exercises her " Gift," — Need of an Interpreter — Emo-
tional Religion — How Brother Brigham once " Spake in Tongues " — A "High
time" at Kirtland in the days of Joseph — A Scene in the Lion House — One of
the Prophet's Wives " Speaks " — Another Wife Interprets — I Receive a Bless-
ing— Brother Young Discountenances the "Gift" — Only half Convinced — "To
Doubt is Sin " — I Arrive at an Important Conclusion — I instruct Elder Sten-
house in the French Language — An Interesting Pupil — Declining the verb
yAime — Studies in the Back Parlor — A Persevering Young Man — Why I
listened to Elder Stenhouse's Suit — I am Engaged to Him — I become a Mis-
sionary's Wife — I write to my Friends in France — A Free Confession — Plea-
sant Memories of the Past.

1WAS now a Mormon in every sense of the word, although
entirely ignorant of Utah politics and polygamy.
My dreams were of a life of happiness spent in seeking to
convert the whole world to the religion of Jesus, which I be-
lieved had been restored again to earth by the ministry of
holy angels. It is easy to say that such an ambition was ill*
directed when associated with Mormonism, but no one can
deny that, in itself, it was the noblest and purest that could
inspire the heart of man. There was no sacrifice too great
for me to make ; there was no object too dear for me to re-
sign, if it stood in the way of my sacred calling. The whole
current of my thoughts and plans was now changed. It was
henceforth my duty to be entirely forgetful of self, and to de-
vote my energies — my all — to the advancement of the King-

62 MATRIMONIAL DIFFICULTIES.

dom of God. My life was to be identified with the Saints, —
my faith required it, and I was willing that it should be so.

But what of my beloved France, all this time ; and my be-
trothed husband ?

This reflection aroused within me a most painful train of
thought. How many fond and endearing memories entwined
themselves around my heart at that moment, when most I
needed to banish them for ever ! With what lingering love
did I look back to those dear ones from whom I had parted
but a few short weeks before, and who I might perhaps never
see again ! To return would be to desert my newly-adopted
friends and faith — to violate the covenant which I had made
at baptism to " be ever afterwards governed by the servants
of God."

No ; it was too late — I could not now return ; — I tried to
persuade myself that I did not even wish to ; — in a word,
affection, and what I thought duty, were at war together in
my heart. All my former ties and associations must now be
severed, however terrible the cost might be ; and I was bound
not only to submit, but even to glory in the sacrifice.
Thus I argued away the regrets which would at times agitate
my very soul itself, and caused me so much painful thought.

The trial of my profession in the new faith came swiftly to
my door. My marriage-engagement must be broken off,
though I knew not how that could honorably and conscien-
tiously be done. Of myself I had no wish to draw back from
anything that I had promised of my own free will ; and much
less did I desire to be faithless to my solemnly plighted
word.

I now first realised the all-absorbing influence of an earnest
religious faith. I was brought face to face with the fact that
I could not marry out of the Mormon Church. The teaching
of the elders was against it, and I saw that in this they were
consistent. Great as was the trial, and painful as was the
sacrifice, I resolved to be true to my religion. How very
earnestly the elders insisted upon such sacrifices, may be seen
from an appeal made at a later date by the " Apostle " Orson

PILLARS OF THE MORMON CHURCH.

AN APOSTLE LAYS DOWN THE LAW. 65

Pratt. Brother Orson was in Europe, and, speaking author-
itatively, he set forth the duties of mothers and daughters in
" Babylon," as he graciously styled the rest of the world, in
the following terms which unmistakably show the purposes
of the leaders relative to marriage :

" Many of you have daughters, some of whom are grown to womanhood;
others are now young. Would you have them gather with you to a land where
virtue and peace dwell, where God has promised to protect and bless the right-
eous ? If so, teach them, as they love their parents, and the Saints, and the
truth, not to throw themselves away by marrying Gentiles ; teach them to keep
themselves entirely aloof from Gentile courtships and associations. Scores of
women who once were counselled as you are now, are mourning in wretchedness,
in bondage to Gentile«husbands, cut off from all privilege of gathering with their
fathers, mothers, brethren, and sisters ; and, in some instances, cut off from
even attending the Saints' meetings. But this is not all. They are raising up
children in these lands to perish with themselves in the general desolations com-
ing upon Babylon. But what is still more aggravating and heart-rending, they
are raising up children not only destined for temporal judgments, but who must
for ever be cut off from the presence of God and the glory of the celestial king-
dom ***** What fearful responsibility for any young sister to volun-
tarily take upon herself, after all the warnings she has received. See to it,
then, parents, that you not only do not give your consent, but actually forbid all
such marriages.

* * * * # *

Let them marry according to the holy order of God, and begin to lay the
foundation of a little family kingdom which shall no more be scattered upon the
face of the earth, but dwell in one country, keeping their genealogies from gen-
eration to generation, until each man's house shall be multiplied as the stars of
heaven."

These were the influences which were brought to bear upon
my mind at a time when it was peculiarly sensitive and open
to impressions from without.

While in this uncertain state a little incident occurred
which, though in itself of the most trifling nature, assisted in
forming my ultimate decision.

It was a -beautiful evening in early summer, and my mother
and sister asked me to accompany them to one of the testi-
mony-meetings which I have already described. This meet-
ing was very similar to the others, with one notable excep-
tion:— it was here that I saw and heard, for the first time in
my own experience, the " gift of tongues " exercised.

66 THE GIFT OF TONGUES.

I had, of course, heard a great deal about this " gift," much
of which was anything but satisfactory, as I think the reader
will agree with me, when I explain myself,

I had read in Scripture that the Apostles of Jesus Christ
tarried in Jerusalem until the day of Pentecost, when power
was given them from on high. Being all together in one
place, engaged in earnest supplication and the praise of God,
suddenly the building in which they were, shook to its very
foundation, and the sound of a mighty, rushing wind was
heard, and the Spirit of the Eternal One, who, ere the dawn-
ing of creation moved upon the waters of chaos, descended in
visible shape, palpable to their eyes in the form of a cloven
tongue, an emblem of the gift of eloquence and diversity of
speech which was henceforth to be theirs.

Then arose Peter, that disciple so full of zeal. Henceforth
he was no longer to be called a disciple, but an " Apostle,"
which by interpretation is one " sent forth ;" — for now he had
received his commission, and, in the power of the Highest, he,
with the other Ambassadors of Jesus, could go forth upon
their glorious work. But newly pardoned for his great trans-
gression, and still remembering the Saviour's pit3'ing look, and
the thrice-repeated question — " Lovest thou Me more than
these .''" — burning, also, with zeal to give evidence of his love
— the Leader of the Apostles addressed the multitude gathered
from every clime to keep the feast.

Lo, then, a miracle ! The Jew of Jerusalem wondered at
the wisdom of the unlettered Fisherman. The magi from the
still more distant Orient were amazed to hear so strange a
story. The Greek paused at the utterances of this new phil-
osophy. But strangest of all was the fact that, though utterly
unable to comprehend each other's speech, they all, listening
at the same time, could understand the words of the untaught
fisherman.

Long before I had even heard of Mormonism, I had frequently
thought how wonderfully useful this gift must have been to the
Apostles. One of the great difficulties encountered by the
missionary is learning the language of the people among whom

A MODERN ORACLE. 67

he works and lives. To be able to dispense with all this
labor, and to be understood wherever he went, must have
lightened the mind of the holy man of half its load ; and
naturally, when I heard that the Mormons had " the Gift of
Tongues," I supposed it was the self-same power of diverse
speech as that exercised by the Apostles ; and I presume the
reader will conjecture with me that it was the same "gift," or, at
least, some imitation of it. How surprised I was when I first
discovered the meaning of the term " speaking in tongues,"
among the Mormons, may perhaps be imagined when I ex-
plain what happened at that testimony-meeting.

After prayer, and singing, and listening to several very fer-
vent addresses from some of the elders, Brother Seely had
delivered a most impassioned speech, and had hardly con-
cluded, when Sister Ellis, who was sitting near me, gave evi-
dence of being in an abnormal condition of mind, which to
me was painful in the extreme. Her hands were clenched,
and her eyes had that wild and supernatural glare which is
never seen, save in cases of lunacy or intense feverish excite-
ment. Every one waited breathlessly, listening to catch what
she might say ; — you might have heard a pin drop.

Then in oracular language and with all the impassioned
dignity of one inspired of heaven, she began to speak.

I say "speak," as that term is generally applied to the ut-
terances of the human voice ; but she did not speak in the
sense in which we always employ that word ; she simply
emitted a series of sounds. They seemed to me chiefly the
repetition of the same syllables — something like a child re-
peating, la, la, la, le, lo ; ma, ma, ma, mi, ma ; dele, deley
dele, /tela — followed, perhaps, by a number of sounds strung
together, which could not be rendered in a)iy shape by the
pen. Sometimes in the Far West, in later years, I have heard
old Indian women, crooning wierdly monotonous and outland-
ish ditties in their native tongue. These wild dirges, more
nearly than anything else I ever heard, resembled the pro-
phetic utterances of Sister Ellis ; save only, that the appear-
ance of the latter was far too solemn to admit of even a smile-

at what she said.

68 THE INTERPRETATION OF TONGUES.

Ridiculous as this appears when I now write it down on
paper, and strange as even then it was to me, there was some-
thing so commanding, so earnest, so " inspirational," if I may
be allowed the term, in Sister Ellis's manner, that I could not
wonder at the attention which the brethren and sisters paid
to this gifted speaker in tongues.

I now know that these extraordinary displays are by no
means confined to Mormonism. People of a certain temper-
ament, excited to frenzy — generally by religious enthusiasm^
have in all ages given painful illustrations of this mental dis-
ease ; as the student who remembers the Convidsionnah-es of
the middle ages, the Munster Anabaptists of Luther's time,
and the various emotional sects of more modern days, will
abundantly bear me witness. But at that time, new in the
faith, and believing as I did, that, as the elders said, it was
the manifestation of the power of God, as foretold by the
prophet Joel, though I secretly felt a sense of repugnance, I
tried to combat my better sentiments.

Overcome by the excitement of the moment, Sister Ellis
suddenly paused, not so much intentionally as from sheer
inability to proceed ; and the leading elders looked round
from one to another to see if any one was present who could
interpret. The gift of interpretation is very rarely possessed
by the same person who has the gift of tongues, and you may
9ften hear one after another arise and " speak," but there is
no one to "interpret," and the Saints go away unedified.
Even when an interpreter is present, there is no authority to
determine whether he gives the proper rendering of the
sounds uttered, and I have over and over again heard the
most ludicrous stories of the comical interpretation placed by
some half witty or half-witted expounder upon these oracles.

When Brother Brigham — then a man who was lowly in his
own eyes — first met the prophet Joseph Smith, at Kirtland,
Ohio, there was a scene somewhat like the one I have de-
scribed ; and the future leader of " this people," as he calls
the Saints, himself spake with tongues and uttered wonderful
things. But even supposing his words at that time to have

BROTHER BRIGHAM PLAYS THE PROPHET. 69

been of the wisest, we all know from the example of Balaam's
reprover, that it does not require a very high order of intellect
to speak in unaccustomed language — and that, too, to some
purpose. In later days the exercise of this gift has been dis-
couraged by the elders, and especially by Brigham Young.
Goi;ig one day, some years after, to the Lion-House to see a
certain member of the Prophet's little family concerning a
subject which lay very near to my heart at that time, we
prayed together earnestly and anxiously ; when suddenly the
lady's face was lighted up with a supernatural glow, and
placing her hand on my head she, sibyl-like, poured forth a
flood of eloquence which — although I did not understand a
single word that was uttered — I confess sent through me a
magnetic thrill as if I had been listening to an inspired
seeress. Another of Brigham's wives who was present inter-
preted the words of blessing to me, but added : " Do not
speak of this, Sister Stenhouse, for Brother Young does not
like to hear of these things." Thus we see that one inspired
prophet in the presence of another " prophet, seer, and reve-
lator," could himself take part at one time in a miraculous
manifestation, which in later years he "would not like to hear
of," if it was only one of his many wives who enacted the
prophet's role.

But my meeting ! I have wandered far away from that.
Let me proceed.

After more testimony, more " speaking," and much enthu-
siasm, the Saints separated. My sister was talking with a
young-lady friend, and regretting that no one present had
been able to interpret; and I stood by, but did not join in the
conversation. Suddenly the young lady turned to me and
said : " Sister Fanny, do you not see in all this, more and
more, the convincing power of God .-•"

Rather hesitatingly I replied, " Yes, I think I do."

" Think ! sister .•*" said she, with warmth. " Oh, yes, I see
by your looks that you are only half convinced ; your faith is
not strong enough yet ; but remember, whatsoever is of doubt

is 3171 f*

70 ELDER STENHOUSe's FRENCH LESSONS.

" But," I answered, " I do not see clearly what good we
receive from these manifestations when no one can under-
stand them."

" That is your want of faith — nothing else ; you have the
evidence of the truth before you, and you see how these
miraculous powers build up the belief of God's people ; and
yet you doubt. To doicbt is sin: whatsoever is not of faith is
sin. You must pray and strive, sister, to be strengthened
against temptation."

All this was not very logical, and it certainly did not help
to dispel my doubts. But, twice in the course of a few short
sentences, she had used a certain expression which, though
trifling in itself, was recalled to my mind very forcibly before
many days had passed.

This was my first experience of speaking in tongues.

But there were every-day matters of much more real
importance to me than those strange speculations which had
recently employed so much of my time and attention. It
was now necessary that I should either return to France and
fulfill my engagement with Monsieur De Bosque, or else
resolve, once and for ever, to renounce all those ties which
had become so dear to me.

Meanwhile, religious theories were not the only influences
brought to bear upon my mind.

While day by day I began to be still more doubtful whether
it would not after all be sinful in God's sight for me to leave
my friends in the new faith and go back to France and my
betrothed, who I knew neither was nor ever could become a
Saint, other thoughts began to intrude themselves, and to
shake my determination.

Elder Stenhouse's visits to my father's house began to be
more frequent than ever, but as he desired to become familiar
with the French language, and would bring his French gram-
mar with him "to get a lesson," as he said, no particular
notice was taken of his frequent coming. He was always
welcomed with pleasure by the whole family, and, of course,
by myself, who was his teacher. After awhile he took so

DECLINING THE VERB JAIME. 71

much delight in his studies that he could not endure to let an
evening pass without a lesson ; and somehow or other, I must
confess, it was the first time since I had been a teacher that I
felt such a peculiar pleasure in imparting instruction. I sup-
pose it was the interest which all teachers experience when
their pupils are studiously inclined. My pupil was particu-
larly studious — so much so that he told my father and mother
that he could not study very well in the parlor where every
one was conversing, and begged the privilege of having the
folding doors thrown partly open, that we might sit in the
back parlor and be more quiet.

This was granted. But after a few evenings my pupil took
a notion to partly close the folding doors after him, and as
mothers' eyes are ever watchful, one of my sisters was sent
in with her sewing to keep us company. But my pupil by
this time had made rapid progress in the French language,
and while my sister was innocently sewing, he was repeating
his lesson to me ; and it was not our fault if in those French
phrase-books there were passages expressive of love and
devotion. Unconsciously to us both, he formed the habit of
repeating those phrases to me at all times, and I formed the
equally bad habit of blushing whenever he made use of
them.

This my sister observed, and communicated the fact to my
mother, who immediately said that we had better discontinue
our French for awhile, as it was monopolizing too much of
our time, and keeping both of us from attending to other
and more important duties. But the discontinuation of the
French lessons did not put an end to the visits of Elder Sten-
house. He was a persevering young man ; but the secret of
the great interest taken in the French lessons was soon dis-
covered.

Then it was that arguments of all kinds, and strong reasons
were brought forward to shake my purpose of returning to
France. I was " in doubt " : — when one day, discussing the
point, Elder Stenhouse made use of the very same expression
which had fallen from the sister's lips at the testimony-meet-

72 MY MARRIED LIFE BEGINS.

ing — " Whatsoever is not of faith is sin." My mind unsettled,
with all the strength of argument and religion on the one
side, and on the other no one to plead for reason and for my
return to France, who can wonder that I — at best only a
weak and inexperienced girl — listened to the entreaties of my
friends, and resolved to stay.

In the course of a few months I was engaged to be mar-
ried to Elder Stenhouse. It may, perhaps, seem strange that
I could so soon forget the past, with all its pleasant memories, ,
and renouncing my betrothed husband, accept the attentions
of another ; but it should be remembered that I now firmly
believed it was my duty — a duty which I dared not neglect —
to blot out for ever all past associations, however dear to my
heart they might be. Besides which, I, in common with all
around me, had learned to look upon Elder Stenhouse as
almost an angel, on account of what he had endured for the
Gospel's sake ; and I thought that any girl might consider
herself honored by an offer of marriage from a man in his
position in the church. My marriage in France would, I
feared, have been but doubtful happiness in this world, and
certain ruin in the next ; but heaven itself would bless my
union with one of its own ordained and tried servants.

Thus it came to pass that on the 6th of February, 1S50 — -
eight months after my arrival in Southampton — I was mar-
ried to the young Mormon missionary, Elder Stenhouse. I
entered upon my new sphere as a missionary's wife, feeling
that there were no obstacles so great that I could not over-
come them for the Gospel's sake. How little could I then
imagine the life that was before me,

I wrote to my friends in France. I told them frankly all.
In return they wrote to me — especially Monsieur De Bosque
entreating me to alter my determination. Kind, and very
gentle, were those letters. Dear, very dear, has been the
memory of them, and of their writers, in later days. But,
at the time, I felt that the influence which they still retained
over me was in itself a sin.

I told all to my friends at home — showed them the letters

THE MEMORY OF EARLY DAYS. 73

and everything — and, both before and after my marriage with
Elder Stenhouse, I never hid from myself and from him the
fact that until my dying day I should cherish with an un-
changing affection the memory of those friends whose tender
love was the charm of my early life.

CHAPTER V.

MORMON WONDERS:— ANOINTINGS AND MIRACLES.

How a " Miracle " was Performed — The Evidence of One's Senses — Successful
use of Scripture Arguments — Mormon versus Local Preacher — A lively Dis-
cussion— A little " Personal " Matter — A Man who Never saw a Miracle — Suc-
cess Dependent upon Faith — " I Hardly know What to Think of It " — A New
Convert — How Sister Armstrong was Healed — A Genuine Case — Five Years
of Helplessness — Testing the Claims : — A fair Proposal — The Faithful Accept
the Offer — The Magnetic Pjinciple — A good Dose of Oil — How the Anointing
was performed : — Aaron Outdone — Making the Passes — An Exhausting Labor
— "Give me your hand, Brother" — "Have faith, Sister Armstrong !" — "We
Thought that She was Dead " — My first Introduction to Mary Burton — A Wil-
ful Lassie — We become Fast Friends — Seeing is sometimes Believing — Elder
Stenhouse Works a Miracle : — Cures a man of the Cholera — How a "regular
battle" was Fought — A Wife's unprofitable Faith — How the Miraculous Power
was All Used Up — How my Husband made Himself useful Again.

NOT long after my marriage I saw a miracle performed —
a real, true miracle.

Let not the reader smile, or think that I am only jesting,
for I am quite in earnest, and mean what I say. I saw a sick
person who for years had been confined to her bed, her limbs
distorted and her back bent ; I was present when, after her
conversion, the elders visited her ; I saw them anoint her, and
lay hands on her, and pray most fervently ; and I saw the same
decrepit old woman walking and singing and praising God.
If that was not a miracle, I should like to know what is .-'

The Mormon leaders preached everywhere that their religion
was not really a new one — it was only ih^fuhicss of the Gos-
pel— the dispensation of the last days. Just — they said — as
Jesus Christ fulfilled and completed the old Jewish law, so the
modern prophet preached the perfection of Christ's Gospel ; —
nothing new; only the perfection of the old. This it was that

METHODIST VerSUS MORMON. 75

made them so very successful when arguing with people who
were well-taught in the letter of the Bible, but otherwise had
received very little educational training.

The following attempt at an argument, which was once car-
ried on between a Mormon Missionary and a Methodist local
preacher, in my presence will serve to explain what I mean : —

Local Preacher : But, sir, I deny iu toto that your elders
ever do work miracles. The age of miracles is past.

Mormon : Statement is not proof. You say, sir, that the
age of miracles is past. — Do you believe in the Bible.-*

L. P. : Certainly.

M. : Well then, sir, — do you consider that the Bible asserts
that miracles can be, and have been worked, — do you believe
that, or not .-'

L. P. : Certainly I do. Christ and His Apostles worked
miracles, and the Bible speaks of many others besides.

M. : We agree on that point. But did Christ anywhere say
that miracles should ever cease ? Did His Apostles .?

L. P. : Yes — No — Yes, — that is to say, I don't remember.

M. : Let me try to refresh your memory. Have not all
the sacred writers foretold that ultimately this globe should be
destroyed by fire, that the heavens should pass away, and the
earth melt, and the sun, and the stars, and the moon be blot-
ted out ?

L. P. : Yes, of course, we all know that.

M. : Then let me ask you, Is such a terrible convulsion a
common matter of fact. Is it not out of all calculation, out of
all order of nature.'' Is it not a miracle — and a miracle yet to
be performed. — Have then miracles ceased "i

L. P. : Oh yes ; but that's not a personal matter Hke heal-
ing the sick.

M. : Tell me then, does the Bible teach, or does it not
teach, that bone shall come to bone and sinew to sinew and
earth and sea shall give up their dead, at the last trump } Is
not t/iat a miracle, and don't you think it's a Httle "personal"
to you and to me .-*

L. P. : Well, of course I admit that.

76 LATTER-DAY MIRACLES.

M. : But I have not done yet. Did, or did not Christ say,
"These signs shall follow them that believe; in my name they
shall cast out devils ; they shall speak with new tongues ; they
shall take up serpents ; and if they drink any deadly thing, it
shall not hurt them ; they shall lay hands on the sick and they
shall recover?" Now tell me — Are not miracles promised
there, and nothing said about luhen they should cease. Is it
not just as fair for the infidel to say that one of Christ's prom-
ises was of no avail as for you to say that He has broken His
word.-* Solemnly He makes a promise to be with them to the
end of the world and to confirm their miracles. You, because
of your want of faith, see and work no miracles, and so you
virtually say Christ broke His word on that point. The rest
of the promise you don't deny, because you can say it is ful-
filled without bringing forth any visible proofs.

L. P. : Well, I hardly know what to say to all this,

M. : Let me ask you one more question sir — HsLVQjyoti ever
seen a miracle of any kind performed?

L. P. : No sir. Certainly not !

M. : And are you a teacher in Israel and know not these
things? Have you been preaching the Gospel, as I think you
said you had, for over eighteen years, and never yet saw a
miracle performed : been preaching Christ and yet never saw
Him discover His power in proof of what you taught?

L. P.: I'm afraid not, sir: — you trouble me.

M. : No, sir, it is not I who trouble you : it is He troubles
you whose word you have doubted. Only last week Mr.
Sterne — a minister of your own persuasion — but not far, I
trust, from the kingdom of God — visited Bill Wright, the mur-
derer, in prison. Bill had lived a life of infamy — the vilest of
the vile — and he wound up his horrible crimes by cutting the
throat of his wife. That brute in human form refused at first
to speak with any one. Day after day and night after night
the good man went to see him, but long in vain. At length
one day he chanced to mention the words of Jesus: "Him
that cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out;" A little boy,
by his mother's knee, the murderer had listened to those words

PUTTING IT TO THE TEST. 77

which have brought peace to so many broken hearts. The
appeals of the good minister had fallen dead upon his ears.
But now was the time of the Spirit's influence, and the strong
man wept. I have seen that fiendish man, whose very face
betrays the depths of degradation to which his nature has
fallen — I have seen him listening meekly and humbly to the
word of God — without hope for earth, but with a changed soul
within. Tell me, was not that a miracle if ever there was
one .''

L. P. : Sir, I admit that what you say is very forcible. I
admit that these things are miraculous ; but what I deny is
that, in these days, men, — whether Catholic priests, or Mor-
mon Missionaries, — can like St. Paul, or St. Peter, go about
with power to heal the sick or raise the dead.

M. : And what I assert, sir, is, that God in these last days
has raised up a holy priesthood to preach the fulness of the
everlasting Gospel. Peter quoted the prophecy of Joel, and
said that it was nozv fulfilled, and that "your young men
should see visions, and your old men dream dreams, and I will
pour out my Spirit upon all flesh, saith the Lord." Now if
those were the last days — what are these? That was the be-
ginning of the end ; this is the end. I do not deny that much
imposture has been practiced ; but the existence of a counter-
feit only proves that the real thing must be somewhere. In
many instances, too, some of our holiest men have failed, and
the world has scoffed at what it called their imposture. But
even the disciples of Christ, you remember, once tried to work
a miracle, and were not able to do so. What did Christ say,
but that it was their want of faith, and bade them fast and
pray more.-'

L. P. : Well, sir, I am willing to allow this, but if you your-
self could perform a miracle before my eyes — if, for instance,
you'd cure some man or woman who I h;iezv really and truly
was a confirmed invalid — then, sir, I'd accept all you say — I'd
become a Mormon at once ; but you'd decline that test, I sup-
pose ?

M. : No, sir! I would not dechne! Brother Sturges, a nevr

y8 THE PRAYER OF FAITH SHALL SAVE THE SICK.

convert of ours, has been ill for years. You know him well,
for he used to go to your meeting, years ago before he fell
from a ladder and the doctors pronounced him incurably deaf.
Your religion didn't help him, and the doctors didn't ; — put if
that man has only faith — faith as a little child — he shall hear
as well as you or I hear to-day. We are going to pray over
him ; will you go with me .-•

L. P. : Yes. I'll go, but — but I hardly know what to think
of it.

So saying, the two disputants walked off together. What
ocular demonstration of miracle-working was presented to
the Methodist minister, I do not know ; I can only say that a
fortnight after, I was present at a meeting of the Saints when
he was admitted into the Church by immersion. He was fol-
lowed by a goodly number of his flock ; he became a very
earnest missionary, and, years after, died in the full odor of
sanctity and was buried in Zion, clothed in the full canonicals
of a high-priest.

At the time of which I speak, such arguments as those I
have briefly sketched from memory, and many which were
much more forcibly put, had great weight with.me. The Holy
Scriptures I implicitly believed ; and taking them quite liter-
ally I found that the reasoning employed by the Mormons,
was, at least to me, altogether unanswerable.

But, for all that, I always liked my believing to be mixed
with a little seeing and judging for myself ; and on this account
it was that I went, with a good deal of pleasure, to the house
of Sister Armstrong upon whom the elders were going to lay
hands and pray. St. James had said : " Is any sick among
you ? Let him call for the Elders of the Church ; and let
them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the
Lord : and the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord
shall raise him up ; and if he have committed sins, they shall
be forgiven him." I wanted to see this command obeyed in
tkese days, and to note results.

Sister Armstrong lived in a by-street not very far from the
place where our meetings were held. She had lived in South-

HOW A MIRACLE WAS WORKED.

ampton nearly all her life, and probably even now, although
in the course of nature she must long since have gone to her
rest, there must be many persons living who could remember
her and her sudden recovery from illness ; for at the time, as
might be expected, it produced no small sensation in the
immediate locality in which she reskled. She had been the
wife of a master-builder, who meeting with an accident while
engaged in business, was for a long time confined helplessly
to the house, and then to his bed, from which he never
arose.

His wife was a faithful and good woman. She nursed him
tenderly, and by dint of great exertions on her part, was able
to provide all the necessaries and decencies of life for her
afflicted husband, herself, and their two little girls, besides
paying for suitable medical attendance. In course of time
the girls were sent to school — it was the mother's pride that
they should not go to a free-school, or as schools of that class
are called in England, a " charity-school " — and, night and
day, she would toil with her needle in order to carry out this
praiseworthy determination. When their father died, the
girls were a great comfort to their mother. They were now
almost grown up to womanhood, and were able by their own
exertions to add very considerably to the family income.
Thus happily and contentedly they lived together for several
years, until one of the girls married very suitably a good,
hard-working mechanic who had known her from childhood ;
but the other remained at home with her mother.

Not long after the marriage of her elder daughter, Mrs.
Armstrong was troubled with a severe cold which confined
her for some weeks to the house. She grew alarmingly
worse, and finally took to her bed. One morning her daughter
found her speechless, and a doctor being called in, he pro-
nounced her condition desperate. She was subject to con-
vulsive fits which were at first of very frequent occurrence.
After a time they came only at intervals, but their effect upon
her was terrible ; her limbs were drawn up towards her body
and her spine was completely curved, while all one side of her

80 PROOFS OF AUTHORITY.

face was permanently distorted ; — and this continued for over
five years,

Sarah, the younger daughter, watched her mother tenderly ;
earning meanwhile a modest living by her needle, and from
the proceeds of a little miscellaneous shop which she was able
to tend without leaving the invalid for more than a few
minutes at a time. Thus they lived together contentedly and
happy until the arrival of the Mormon Missionaries in
Southampton.

The married daughter and her husband being rather better
in education and position than people of that class usually are
in England, had made it a rule to go regularly every Sunday
to their own parish church, and their children were baptized
by the regular clergyman. This latter gentleman, however,
died, and his successor who, of course, was appointed without
consulting the wishes of the people, was, although a scholar
and a gentleman, utterly without the slightest tinge of relig-
ious e.ithusiasm. The Methodists at that time had a grand-
revival, and the young couple being induced to attend one of
their meetings, liked what they heard, and, not long after,
left off their attendance at the Anglican Church and joined
the denomination to which they had become attached. This
change, as might be expected, somewhat unsettled them, and
when the Mormon Missionaries came, Bible in hand, and
quoting chapter and verse for everything they said, they
found ready listeners ; and in a very short time the whole
family was admitted into the Mormon Church by baptism.

The affliction of the old lady was naturally the subject of
conversation among these newly-made Saints and their neigh-
bors. As we have seen, the Mormon Missionaries not only
asserted their power to work miracles, but appealed to them
as proofs of their mission. People suggested that if this was
really true, here was an opportunity of the best kind for
putting these pretensions to the test ; for every one knew
that there was no deception about th<! malady of Sister
Armstrong.

Themselves firmly believing in what they taught, the

ANOINTING THE SICK. 8l

Elders desired nothing more than to be able to prove the
truth of their assertions, and declared their readiness to do
what was required of them. A proper time was appointed
when the relations and friends of the sick person should meet
together to intercede for her in solemn prayer, after which
they would anoint her with oil, as the Apostle James had
directed, and lay their hands upon her, that the prayer of
faith might save the sick, and God should raise her up.

The room was full of people. There were several of the
leading elders present, and also a goodly number of the
Saints, who naturally felt a deep interest in the result of
these proceedings ; besides these, the neighbors who, of
course, had heard what was going on, came and filled up the
room quite inconveniently.

A stranger would at once have been struck with the preval-
ence of that peculiar magnetic feeling which evidently influ-
enced all present. Even those who, as the poet says, came to
scoff, felt the same influence, as many afterwards acknowl-
edged. The elders surrounded the bed, and after a brief but
most "earnest address from one of them, we all engaged in
prayer. The subject of the prayer can readily be supposed ;
but the earnestness — the intense, anxious pleading of the
supplicants — no one could comprehend who had never been
present at such a scene.

A bottle of oil was now brought out by the eldest daughter
of the invalid ; and three of the elders took it in their hands.
It was an Italian flask of very thin glass, covered with wicker,
and holding somewhat more than a pint. In taking hold of
it, the elders placed their fingers quite round it ; though,
where many assist in the consecration. I have seen them
simply touch it with their fingers. Then one of the elders
said :

" By virtue of the holy priesthood, and in the name of Jesus Christ; we con-
secrate this oil to the healing of all those who arc sick and afflicted; that it may
remove all infirmities and impurities of the system. And may this oil, which
we dedicate especially to the healing of our afflicted sister, penetrate her to the
afflicted parts, and give them new life and vigor, that she may be strengthened
and healed by the power of faith, and the laying on of hands, as commanded by

82 EVIL SPIRITS CAST OUT.

thy servants in the last days; — for this especial purpose do we bless and conse-
crate this oil; in the name of Jesus Christ. — Amen."

After this a large tablespoon was brought forth and filled
with the consecrated oil, which latter was poured down the
throat of the patient. She was then thoroughly anointed —
the oil not being applied by the tip of the finger as in
" extreme unction," but poiwed Jipon her much after the fashion
described by King David when he says the precious fluid ran
down the beard of Aaron and saturated all his clothing.

The patient, however, was patient indeed. To her it was
no idle form. She was newly converted and her heart was
burning with zeal and faith. Perhaps the reader may think
that this had much to do with the success of the operation,
as probably it had. However this might be, the elders, who
while they anointed her had mingled prayers and benedic-
tions above her head, now once more united in fervent suppli-
cation, and then laid their hands upon her, according to the
letter of the Scripture.

There was something peculiar about this laying on of
hands. It was not a mere gentle touching, but a thorough
manipulation. The two hands were placed firmly on the top
of the head and then drawn energetically down the body
while vigorous " passes " — as magnetizers ' call the action —
were made repeatedly over the affected parts. These prayers
and manipulations were made for very nearly three hours,
when the elders engaged in the work — for zvork it was — were
thoroughly exhausted. One of them then placing his right
hand on the head of the sufferer suddenly blessed her in the
name of the Lord, told her that her sins were forgiven her ;
that the evil spirits who had afflicted her were cast out ; that
the infirmity and disease which for five long years had kept her
bound upon the bed of sickness was rebuked, and would
torment her no more ; and bade her be strong in the faith and
be of good cheer, for God would raise her up.

Watching all this, as I was ; believing all this, as I did ;
my heart filled with joy at the manifestation of heavenly
power which I expected to witness, — I must nevertheless

FAITH TRIUMPHANT. 83

acknowledge that a feeling of wonder pervaded my mind
when I saw Sister Armstrong, who for so many years had
been unable even to turn in the bed by herself, stretch forth
her poor, bony arm, all unassisted, and say to one of the
elders — " Give me your hand, brother."

One of the brethren put forth his hand, and took hers,
saying as he did so : " Have faith ; have faith Sister Arm-
strong ; " — while the brother who had recently blessed her
repeated : " The prayer of faith shall save the sick, and God
shall raise him up ! "

Sister Armstrong, who an hour before could not, unaided,
have changed her position, now grasping the elder's hand,
raised herself up in the bed. She looked upon us with a smile
of triumph for a moment — faith was triumphant. But nature
asserted her immutable laws and the next instant the poor
sister sank gently back upon the pillows and closed her eyes.
We thought that she was dead.

The room was cleared of all but those immediately con-
nected with the sufferer, and I, on account of my new posi-
tion as Elder Stenhouse's wife, was allowed to remain. Sarah
and her younger sister applied such simple restoratives as
came conveniently to hand, and we were soon satisfied that
Sister Armstrong had only fainted ; and who could wonder at it .-'

I sat there, not far from the bed, lost in astonishment at
what I had seen, and wondering whether what Elder Bronson
had said was true — that in a day or two, at furthest, she
would be quite well. To me it was all a mystery. I knew
then nothing of the miraculous power of faith — not religious
faith, but often just the reverse, which has so often relieved
and cured diseases and infirmities which have bafiElcd the
power of the most skilful physicians. Moreover I knew
nothing then of that peculiar magnetic power which scientific
men now have proved belongs to certain constitutions and
can be used for curative purposes. So, in the childlike sim-
plicity of my heart, I knelt down and thankfully poured forth
my gratitude to God that he had permitted me to witness
this wonderful manifestation of his power and love.
6

84 MARY burton's STORY,

As I rose from my knees, I saw standing just by me and
intently watching my movements, a young girl — little more
than a child — who was destined in after years to cross my path
more than once, and whose sisterly affection I shall ever
cherish among the treasures of my heart. She wore a light
summer dress, with little or no ornament, and indeed she
needed none ; while on her head was a little coquettish hat of
the prettiest and most becoming style. Her hair was bright
and golden — such hair as I have never seen, except in pict-
ures and on one or two extremely rare occasions — and
her eyes, I could not tell the deep, deep love — the charm-
ing, engaging beauty which beamed from them.

The reader may perhaps think I am romancing a little, but
I do assure him that when I first saw that young girl in all
the heavenly beauty of budding maidenhood, I could hardly
persuade myself for a moment that I was not dreaming after
the fashion of some fairy story. Years passed away — years
of anxious cruel trial to us both, and now how changed we
are ! She then a pretty, gentle faerie queen ; I, a new-made
bride, hardly out of my teens. What are we both now .-'

She came right up to me, and said, " Mrs. Stenhouse, you
don't know me, but I have seen you often, and I like you
very much — yes, and I want to talk to you."

" Yes, dear," I said, and I kissed her on both cheeks and
she looked pleased, — in her simplicity she thought it was a
great honor to be noticed by a missionary's wife.

Then we sat down together and she told me all about her-
self : — how her father was a wealthy man, a doctor in good
practice and with property beside ; how he had accidentally
met with a Mormon gentleman — a man of education and
position ; for many such joined the Church before the
blighting doctrine of polygamy was promulgated ; — how that
his arguments and Bible-proofs had been so convincing that
her father had been baptized and had cast in his lot among
the Saints ; — how that he, being called away on business,
had left her with a maiden aunt who did not belong to the
Mormon Church, and who would not let her come to see

ELDER STENHOUSE WORKS A MIRACLE. 85

Sister Armstrong anointed ; and how she had quietly crept
out unnoticed, and would now have to return quite alone."

" No," I said, " I will go with you and see you safe
home, but you must not come out all by yourself in this
way again."

She kissed me, with a comical little smile dancing on her
lips, as much as to intimate that whatever I might sagely
suggest, she would, after all, be pretty certain to have her
own way.

I saw my young friend safely to her father's house, and
then I went home myself, thinking of her childish beauty
and winning ways, and pondering over what I had wit-
nessed.

The next morning Sarah called in to see us. She told us
that her mother had had a calm and peaceful night, and had
been much refreshed ; that when she awoke she insisted upon
being washed and dressed and was now sitting up, with my
new acquaintance— -Mary Burton — talking to her. I could
hardly believe this could be true, so I put on my bonnet and
went to see.

There, sure enough, was Sister Armstrong, very pale, and
evidently very weak, but quite another woman. No one could
have recognised her. The muscles of her face were no longer
contracted, and she sat there straight enough for a woman of
her age. I could scarcely believe my eyes. The poor old
lady seemed glad to see me, and it did my heart good to hear
her talk of the mercies of God.

As we talked, Mary came near and put her hand in mine,
I stooped down and touched her check gently, and kissed her.
" You did not even tell me what your other name was, dear V
I asked.

" No, Sister Stenhouse ; but I told you everything else.
My name is Mary Burton" she replied, " \i\x1 you must call me
only Mary."

I stooped down and kissed her again. That was my only
answer.

Then she arose from the stool on which she was sitting,

^■6 CURING THE CHOLERA,

and said : " I must leave you for a few minutes, please ; I
promised to go back directly I'd seen how Mrs. Armstrong
was ; but I'll return soon." And with a little whimsical nod
and an imperative wave of the hand, she tripped away.

After this I saw plenty of the gift of healing and the
working of miracles. Some cases were not quite so success-
ful as that which I have described. Then we were told the
fault was in our want of faith. That cures were really affected,
no on6 who has been present on such occasions could possibly
doubt. That they were miracles in the sense in which we
generally use that term, I do not for a moment believe ; but I
think that in cases where the efforts of the elders were suc-
cessful, scientific enquiry would readily show that the effects
were only natural results of natural causes.

One brother — a deacon in the church — was suddenly at-
tacked with cholera. He sent immediately for Elder Sten-
house. It matters not what the disease may be, the same
means are employed. Young and old, of both sexes, are
treated alike ; — from measles to cholera morbus, from tooth-
ache to blindness, from whooping-cough to deafness ; and
from headache to " possession by devils " — the same prescrip-
tion serves for every one. And so satisfied are the Saints
that this is the only right way to effect a cure, that, until
very recently, to send for a physician would have been
accounted a sin — doubting the promises of God — want of
faith.

In the case of the deacon to whom I have just alluded, the
experiment was successful. Another missionary hajDpened to
be in Southampton at that time, and he was with Elder Sten-
house when the messenger arrived. They were both much
surprised, for they had seen the sick man only an hour and a
half before, but they set off at once, and found him in such a
state that he could hardly be recognised.

They immediately anointed him with oil, administering a
good dose internally ; then laid hands on him and prayed for
him ; but the cholera maintained its hold. The two Mission-
aries were full of zeal and were determined not to yield to the

DISAPPOINTED EXPECTATIONS. 8/

terrible disease ; from early evening to the following morning
at daybreak they continued to anoint the brother and to lay
hand on him, praying for his recovery probably thirty times
during the night. In their rough but expressive language,
they " had a regular battle."

Victory at length crowned their efforts :-the disease was
mastered; but they themselves were utterly prostrated by the
physical and mental exertions of the night.

The Saints regarded this as a great miracle ; but unbeliev-
ers would doubtless wonder why, if it was done by •' the
power of God "—as the Elders asserted— it had cost so much
exertion on the part of man. I, however, simply state the
facts as they fell under my own observation ; and I may add
that, during that same night, in the same block of low
tenement buildings, five persons died of that dreadful

scourge. . . • „4.^

On the following day, an enthusiastic sister came running to
Elder Stenhouse for him to come and lay hands upon her
husband who had also been attacked by the cholera She
was a woman of great faith, or thought she was, and she had
no doubt that a wonderful miracle would be wrought. Even
in the midst of the affliction at home she was perfectly jubil-
ant over the idea that the power of the priesthood would be
demonstrated. She had called in several of to neighbors
before the elders arrived, and they stood round the bed ot

the sick man. , ,. . ,

When the elders reached the house, the hvid countenance
of the sufferer told plainly that he was very far gone. Elder
Stenhouse laid his hands upon him in the usual way, but in-
stead of commanding the disease to depart, as it was expected
he would, he prayed that the afflicted brother himself might
pass away in peace. The head of the dying man instantly fell
back upon his pillow, and all was over.

The bereaved woman was almost petrified with surprise and
disappointment, and the unexpected change which had niade
her a widow. Eider Stenhouse could only answer that there
was " no virtue in him ;" he had no faith at that moment to

88 A mother's sorrow.

heal any one ; the former exercise of the gift had exhausted
him. There was, perhaps, more truth in his answer than he
himself imagined.

The poor woman of whom I have spoken must have been
greatly distressed when she saw the promise of miraculous
assistance upon which she had so confidently relied fail her
m such an unexpected manner. But she was not alone in her
disappointment. Many a man and woman who believed that
the laws of nature would be reversed and the decrees of the
Almighty set aside because their faith was strong and they
" expected " God to act in such and such a way, made ship-
wreck of their hopes as this poor woman did, upon the quick-
sands of a false expectation.

My husband and myself were invited to take tea at the
house of a brother in Southampton. The brother's name was
Isles, and he and his wife had a child who had been very seri-
ously ill for nearly three weeks. Mr. Stenhouse had frequently
" administered " to him by the laying on of hands. On the
evening to which I allude the child appeared to be much bet-
ter, and he even sat up to the tea-table, perched, child-like,
upon his high chair and in accordance with his own ear-
nest request. We all thought that he was doing very nicely.

After tea, and just when we were about to leave. Sister
Isles said : " Brother Stenhouse, please lay your hands upon
my babe, and ask the Lord to bless him, that he may have a
refreshing sleep to-night. My husband complied, and began
by praying that the child might rest well, — when, suddenly, as
if by an irresistible impulse he implored that the child might
die easily and without pain. I instinctively glanced at the
mother, and our eyes met. She looked as if frozen to the
heart ; and in a moment we knew that the child was dying, —
not painfully, but calmly and peacefully, as if he were going
to sleep. The poor mother wept piteously ; but my hus-
band bade her not trouble the last moments of the dying
child.

In a few moments all was over ; and I — and probably the
mother, too — asked mentally ; — if this also is the age of mir-

FAITH GIVES PLACE TO THE DOCTOR. 89

acles — " is the Lord's hand shortened that He cannot save,
or His ear heavy that He will not hear ?" We had yet to
learn that the thoughts of God are beyond the comprehen-
sion of man.

Since tliose times when the spirit of enthusiasm and relig-
ious zeal animated the Mormon missionaries and teachers, and
stirred up the Saints who listened to them to emulate in faith-
fulness the Christians of the Early Church, a great change
has come over everything connected with the doctrines which
were then taught and practiced.

Several years after the occurrence of the events which I
have just narrated, when we had been for a considerable time
resident in Salt Lake City, our faith in the miraculous gift of
healing was still so strong that we suffered one of our children
to lie almost at the door of death before we would dare to call
in medical assistance, and when, at length, love for our suffer-
ing child overcame, to a certain extent, our scruples, it was
under protest and with many an effort to silence the voice of a
falsely-accusing conscience, that my husband reluctantly went
for the physician.

Now — so great are the changes which the influx of Gentiles
and more intimate contact with the advanced civilisation of the
age have produced — there is not one of the most pious leaders
of the Church — including Brother Brigham (who but a very
little while ago denounced such a course as the first step
towards rank apostasy) — who would not call in, if it appeared
needful, the very best medical assistance — whether Mormon
or Gentile — which could be procured. And yet Brigham,
despite his notorious inconsistencies, lays claim to an " Infalli-
ble Priesthood !"

The Saints, in theory, still cling to the first teachings of the
Church ; but, if the truth must be told, not only does " iniquity
abound," but " the love of many has waxed cold."

CHAPTER VI.

THE FIRST WHISPERINGS OF POLYGAMY.

Meeting a Living " Apostle " — The London Conference — What I Expected— ^
Four Apostles at One Time — The Charms of a Priestly Life — Leading About
a " Sister " — The " Mystery of Godliness " — Imitating Solomon — The Form-
ation of a " Branch " — Doing the Work of the Lord — The Apostle Lorenzo
Snow — An Argument by the Way — Silent Snow — The Apostle Snow Thaws
at the Right Time — How a Convenient Revelation was Thrice Received —
Unwilling Consent — A Cruel Wrong — He Would be Five Years Away — The
Conference Organised — A Mission to Italy — A Pleasant Position for a Wife —
The Vicissitudes of a Year — God's Mercy a Safe Trust — A Valedictory Pic-
nic— Not Far From Netley Abbey — Bidding Good-bye to the Missionaries —
My Ideas of My Husband's Work — Mary Suggests a New Idea — What She
Said — "I'm Not a Little Girl" — "I Kissed Her, and Continued" — All, all
False — Elder Stenhouse Departs for Italy — Italy is the End of Our Miserable
Hopes — How the Missionaries Departed — I Bid Adieu to My Husband.

ABOUT three months after our marriage it was rumored
that four of the Twelve Apostles had been appointed to
foreign missions, and were then on their way to England.

The Saints in Britain had been for several years without
any missionaries direct from the body of the church, and the
announcement of this foi'eign mission was hailed with joy,

I confess to experiencing much pleasure at the thought of
becoming acquainted with a living Apostle. How often in my
girlhood I had wished that I had lived when men inspired of
God walked the earth. What a joy, I thought, it would have
been to have listened to the wisdom of such teachers. Now
the time was near when I should realise all the happiness of
my day-dreams — when I should really have the privilege of
conversing with those chosen men of God. The invitation,
therefore, to meet the conference in London on the first of
June, was very welcome intelligence.

THE LONDON CONFERENCE. 9I

It must not, however, be supposed that I expected to find
in them anything which would place them out of the ordinary
pale of humanity. I knew that the Apostles of our Lord were
very ordinary men, who in their day pursued the common
avocations of life. Their charm and glory consisted only in
the fact that the spirit of God rested upon them, guiding
them in all their ways. These men who now were coming to
England were, I firmly believed, as true Apostles as any who
ever saw Christ in the flesh ; but they, like the chosen ones
of old, had also the gift of inspiration, and were consecrated
and set apart specially, by direct revelation from on high, to
perform a great and glorious work. But though I did not
expect to find them differ, either in appearance or in ordinary
conversation, much from their brethren, I expected to find in
them grave and very earnest men, and I certainly did experi-
ence a sense of disappointment when, in all their conversa-
tion and in all their doings, I found that American Prophets
and Apostles were, after all, very much like other men.

We went to the London Conference — my husband and I —
and there for the first time I met with Apostles, who were also
Prophets, and Priests, and High-priests, and Teachers, and
Elders, and Deacons — all assembled in solemn convocation.

The four Apostles whom I met at that time were John Tay-
lor, Lorenzo Snow, Erastus Snow, and Franklin D. Richards
— pleasant and agreeable men, and withal very fair specimens
of Mormon missionaries, who had found favor in the eyes of
Brigham Young and of the leaders in Zion, and who had
been promoted accordingly. They lived comfortably, wore
the finest broadcloth, fashionably cut, and were not averse to
gold chains, and charms, and signet-rings, and other personal
adornments. They put on no particular airs, were as polite
and attentive to ladies as gentlemen always are, and could go
to a theatre or any other place of amusement without hesita-
tion. I afterwards discovered that in one particular, at least,
if not in all, they resembled the early Apostles, for they too
could, like St. Paul, " lead about a sister " without any com-
punctions of conscience.

92 LEADING ABOUT A SISTER.

At that time I had not become acquainted with the Mor-
mon " mystery of godhness," and w&s far from suspecting
these pleasant American Apostles of having even the slightest
inclination to imitate King Solomon or the patriarchs in their
domestic habits. That was to be a discovery of later date.

I do not care to describe this London Conference, as it was
very much like any other meeting of the same kind. It had
been specially called for the purpose of welcoming the four
newly-arrived Apostles. Saints from every part of Britain
were assembled, and a good deal of enthusiasm was mani-
fested. Hymns and prayers were interspersed with speeches,
and business details of all kinds were fully entered into.

The Southampton Saints had hitherto formed only a branch
of the London Conference, but did not form a conference of
their own. It was now resolved that since so large a number
had recently been baptized in Hampshire, the several branches
of the church there should be organised into a special confer-
ence at Southampton, with Elder Stenhouse as its president ;
and the Sunday following was appointed for that purpose,
when the Apostle Snow, en route to Italy — to which country
he had just been appointed missionary — would honor the
occasion with his presence.

As we returned, some gentlemen in the same railway car-
riage, to while away the time, I suppose, entered into a relig-
ious discussion. What the subject was I do not now remem-
ber, but I can recollect that a good deal was said as to which
of all the numerous Christian sects really possessed divine
authority. Elder Stenhouse took an active part in the argu-
ment, and being, like all the Mormon missionaries at that
time, very well posted in Scriptural discussions, he attracted
considerable attention, and was much complimented by sev-
eral persons present.

The Apostle Lorenzo Snow was silent all the time, but he
took note of all that passed. Elder Stenhouse was a man of
great zeal and untiring energy — qualities in which perhaps
Brother Snow felt himself a little deficient ; and he was going
on a mission which required unflagging devotion and perse-

SENT ON A MISSION TO ITALY. 93

verance. We had not been an hour at home, before he told
my husband that the Lord had tliricc revealed to him that he
should accompany him to Italy ! How often — even while I
still clung to Mormonism — did it appear strange to me that
the " revelations " of distinguished Saints should so fre-
quently coincide with their own personal wishes, and come
at such convenient times.

I had laid aside my travelling dress, and was hastening to
provide some refreshment for the Apostle, when my husband
came and told me of the revelation which had been so oppor-
tunely received. I was at that time as much an enthusiast as
Elder Stenhouse himself, and I felt honored that my husband
should be the first English elder appointed to a foreign mis-
sion. Here was the fulfilment of my ambition that we
should be in the forefront of the battle, and should obtain
distinction as zealous servants of God. But at what a cost
was this ambition purchased ! My poor, weak heart sickened
at the thought — I had been but four months married.

When the Apostle asked me if I were willing that Elder
Stenhouse should go to Italy, I answered " Yes," though I
felt that my heart would break. I remembered that in my
first transport of joy and gratitude after being baptized, I had
made a covenant with the Lord that I would do anything
which he might require of me, and I dared not rebel or break
that vow. Oh, the agony that fell upon my young heart ; it
seemed that the weight of a mountain rested upon it when I
was told that my husband might be five years absent. He
had already been five years a travelling elder, without a home,
trusting for daily bread to the voluntary kindness of the
Saints. He had labored faithfully, and looked forward to the
day when his " conference " should be established, and he
could count upon an improvement in his temporal position,
and an early call to emigrate to Zion. In the few months
that I had been his wife, it was only natural that I should
share his hopes ; but just at the moment when they were
about to be realised, hopes and expectations were scattered to
the winds.

94 "V HOMME PROPOSE ET DIEU DISPOSE,^

On the following day the Saints assembled, the Southamp-
ton Conference was organised, and Elder Stenhouse elected
its president. Ten minutes later he was publicly appointed
by the Apostle on a mission to Italy.

In one short year what changes I had seen. I had relin-
quished a happy home in France and forsaken the friends of
my youth ; I had set aside an alliance that promised wealth
and honor, to embrace a faith that was everywhere ridiculed,
and to cast in my lot among a people universally regarded as
dupes and fools ; I had married a missionary elder who could
offer me nothing but toil and privation ; and now to complete
the changes of an eventful year, my husband was about to
leave me — probably for five years, and in fact it was very pos-
sible that I might never see him again. All this for faith — a
faith no doubt mistaken, but certainly sincere.

During the few days which intervened between the time
when Elder Stenhouse received his appointment, to the hour
of his departure, I enjoyed but little of his society. Arrang-
ing the affairs of the conference which he was leaving, and
preparation for his mission, fully occupied his attention. I
do not think we either of us uttered a word, when alone
together, respecting the future that was before us. It was
probably better that we did not. There are moments of our
life when silence is better than speech, and it is safer to trust
in the mercy of God than try to shape our own destiny.

The Saints are noted for the fraternal spirit which exists
among them. There are, of course, exceptions ; but, as a rule,
every Mormon is willing to help his brother in the faith, act-
ing upon the principle, " One is your Master, even Christ :
and all ye are brethren." The Southampton Saints were no
exception to this rule, but showed their kindness both to my
husband and myself in a thousand little ways. I have spoken
of my unhappiness during that week of preparation, but I
must not forget that there were gleams of hope in the dark-
ness. One occasion I shall never forget — a pic-nic which our
friends held as a kind of valedictory feast in honor of the
missionaries — of Elder Stenhouse in particular.

A PARTING PIC-NIC AT BITTERN. 95

Right up the Southampton River, not far from Netley
Abbey, is a pleasant and picturesque spot named Bittern,
which I need not too particularly describe, although the
memory of its beauty recalls recollections of mingled sadness
and pleasure to my mind. There my parents now lived, and
thither it was proposed our friends should go. They could
obtain all they needed for the pic-nic at my father's house,
and we could take our good things into the woods and enjoy
ourselves as we pleased. We had a very happy time — for the
moment, even / forgot the cloud that was hanging over me,
and our dear friends not only enjoyed themselves to the
utmost, but seemed bent upon making the time pass pleas-
antly to everyone else.

I had been talking to Sister White about the recent doings
of the Saints, the establishment of the conference and the
sending away of Elder Stenhouse. I wanted Sister White, as
in fact I wanted everyone else, to think that I was perfectly
happy in the separation, and that I counted my feelings as
a wife as nothing when placed in the balance against my duty
as a missionary, and I tried to impress upon her how proud I
was that my husband should be the first English Elder
entrusted with a foreign mission. We talked together a great
deal. She was still quite a young woman, though married,
and the mother of four darling little children ; but probably
she had a better experience than I had and could see through
my attempts to stifle my natural feelings, while at the same
time she sympathised with me. She spoke very kindly to
me ; and as we talked, we wandered inadvertently away from
the rest of the party. Suddenly she thought of her little boy,
and, mother-like, thinking he might be in danger, ran off to
find where he was, promising to come back immediately.

I sat down upon the grass to await her return. I was
somewhat exxited by the conversation which had passed
between us ; but as I sat musing my agitation began to cool
down and I was soon lost in thought and did not notice that
I was not alone.

I did not hear the light footsteps near me, and did not see

96 FIRST WHISPERINGS OF POLYGAMY.

my fairy friend, as I called her, pass between me and the sun.
But a tiny hand was laid gently on my shoulder, and looking
up I saw the loving eyes of Mary Burton looking straight
down into mine.

" Where have you been, dear } " I asked, " Why, I have
hardly seen you all the day."

" But I knew you were here," she said, " and I thought you
were alone — and I wanted to see you and talk with you."

" Come and sit down beside me, Mary," I said, " and let us
have a little chat together." Then I drew her gently towards
me, and she sat down by my side. For a few moments we
said nothing, but I was watching her, and waiting to hear
what she would say. She seemed such a pretty, such a
sweet and gentle girl — more like one of those little birds of
glorious plumage and thrilling song that we see glittering
among the dew-drops and the dancing leaves, than a child of
earth. And I pitied her for her beauty, for such beauty is a
snare ; and I wondered whether her innocent soul was as fair
and glorious before God as her face was sweet to me ; and I
asked whether, in years to come, when the glory of her child-
ish radiance had passed away, the brightness of a soul pure
and serene would lend a new beauty to her features — the
beauty not of childish innocence but of a noble womanhood.

I took her hand in mine, and asked her some trifling ques-
tion ; but she did not answer. Suddenly she looked up full
into my face and said, " Sister Stenhouse ; I'm very, very sorry
for you."

" Sorry for me, dear ? " I said, " IV/^jy should you be sorry ?
I am not sad."

" You shouldn't say so," she replied, " you know in your
heart you are sad, although you don't say so. It's a fine
thing, no doubt, for Elder Stenhouse to go away, though for
my part I'd rather stop at home if I loved any one there, and
at-any-rate, you must feel sorry that he is going away so far,
if you love him."

" But Mary," I said, " you know it is his duty to go, and he
has been called to it by the Apostle, and it is a great honor."

A STORY THAT WAS TOLD IN SECRET. Q/

« Oh yes, I know that," she repHed — " I know that." Then
we relapsed into silence for some few moments. Presently-
drawing nearer to me, she said again quite suddenly, " Sister
Stenhouse, do you know the meaning of the word Polygamy l''

" Why, what a funny question to ask me, child ! " I ex-
claimed.

" Child, you call me, Sister Stenhouse, but I'm not a child —
at least not quite a child — I shall be fifteen next birthday."

" Well dear," I said, " I did not mean to offend you ; and
I call you ' child ' because I love you ; but you asked me such
a strange question and used such a strange word."

This was quite true, for at that time the word Polygamy
was as seldom used as the word 'polyandry,' or any other
word signifying a state of things with which we have nothing
to do.

" I'm not offended," she said, " only people have a way of
treating me as if I were only such a very little girl : — I sup-
pose I look so."

She certainly did look so, and I suppose she read my
thoughts. Womanhood, by and by, brought to her more of
reality both in face and figure as well as in the terrible facts
of life ; but at that time the term " little fairy," which I have
so often used respecting her, seemed the most appropriate.
The meaning of that terrible word " Polygamy " she under-
stood, in later years, fully as well as I did.

" Well dear," I said, " Why did you ask me that strange
question .-' "

" You must promise not to be angry with me if I tell you,"
she answered, " and yet I think you ought to know."

I readily promised — what could I have refused her } — and
she said :

" The other day two of the Sisters were at our house — I
may not tell you their names for fear of making mischief — •
and they were talking together between themselves and did
not notice that I was present^or else they didn't care. And
I heard one of them tell the other that she had heard secretly
that in Zion men were allowed to have many wives, and she

98 "SHE WAS NOT CONVINCED."

Used that word " Polygamy " very often, and said that was
what the people of the world called it."

" Well, Mary dear," I replied, " that is no great secret. We
have all heard that said before. Wicked people who hate the
Gospel say that, and a great deal more, in order to bring
scandal upon the Church ; but of course it isn't true."

" Ah, but I haven't told you all," she said, " the sisters had
a long talk about it and they explained who they heard it
from, and it was from no one outside the Church ; and then
one of them said that Elder Stenhouse had heard all about it
and knew it was true, only of course he did not talk about
such things yet ; but that the time would come when every-
one would acknowledge it, and all the Saints would have
many wives. I was frightened when I heard this, and very
angry — for I thought of you — and I spoke to her and said it
was all untrue and I'd ask Elder Stenhouse ; and they
scolded me very much for saying so, and said it was very
wicked for a child to listen, and that was why I did not like
you to call me * child.' "

" Well darling," I said, " I'll not offend you any more in
that way — and it was very good of you to tell me anything
you thought I ought to know." Then I kissed her, and con-
tinued : " But, after all, I don't think it's of any consequence.
It's the old scandal, just as in the early days they said wicked
things of Christ and His apostles. Elder Stenhouse knows all
that people say, but he has told me again and again that there
is not a word of truth in it, and I believe him."

" You think so. Sister Stenhouse," she replied, " and I sup-
pose I ought to think so too, but if it's all false how did
people first begin to think of it ? People don't say that the
Mormons are murderers or thieves, because we have given
them no reason to think so. Then why should they think of
such an unheard-of thing as Polygamy — surely there must
have been so we reason. Don't you think so .-* "

" No, dear," I answered, " Elder Stenhouse says that some
very wicked men have sometimes joined the Church, and
have done all manner of shocking things, so that they had to

DEPARTURE OF THE MISSIONARIES : — I AM LEFT ALONE. 99

be cut off, and then they went about trying to make other
people believe that the Mormons were as wicked as they
were. There was John C. Bennett who lived a frightful life
at Nauvoo, and then tried to make out that Joseph Smith
was as bad as he was. And Marsh, the president of the
twelve apostles, and Orson Hyde, when they apostatised not
only said bad things of Joseph, but took affidavit and swore
solemnly before the magistrates that the prophet had been
guilty of the most fearful crimes."

I kissed her again, and she said, " Well, perhaps you are
right " ; but I could see that in her heart she was not
convinced.

Then we talked of ourselves and all that interested us, and
she told me all her childish hopes and ambitions ; and to me —
young as I was myself — it was pleasant to listen to her in-
nocent prattle. She promised to come and see me when
Elder Stenhouse had gone and I should be left alone ; and
when we got back to the rest of the party we were as firm
friends as if we had known each other a lifetime.

At midnight, Saturday, June 15th, 1850, the steamer left
Southampton for Havre-de-Grace, bearing on board the first
two Mormon Missionaries to Italy — one of them was my
husband.

The Saints had called in the evening to bid Elder Sten-
house good-bye, and as he was, of course, to travel "without
purse or scrip," they vied with each other in showing their
appreciation of his position and his devotion to the faith.
The poorest among them would not be denied the privilege
of contributing their mites to aid in the conversion of the
Italians, and none of the brethren felt that they could show too
much kindness to the departing missionary. Just in this way
have all the foreign missions of the Mormon Church been
projected and sustained ; the elements of success were always
present — devotion and self-abnegation on the part of the
missionaries, and an earnest, self-sacrificing disposition on the
part of the people, commanding respect, however erroneous
or foolish the foundation of their faith.

;

100 THE LORD WILL PROVIDE.

In the bustle of departure, Mr. Stenhouse seemed never to
have thought about himself, and certainly he made no prepara-
tion for me. I had full confidence in him, however, and loved
him devotedly, and knew that my love was returned. But
men who look for miracles, and count upon special providen-
ces for daily bread, are not generally very prudent or far-
seeing in their domestic arrangements. Elder Stenhouse had
been told that "the Lord would provide," and it therefore
seemed to him superfluous that he should interfere ; it would
have been a lack of faith to have shown too much interest in
what might become of me. He left me with only £1.

I now realised the loneliness of my position, — there was no
earthly friend to whom I could turn for sympathy at a time
like this. Before my Heavenly Father alone I could pour out
the bitterness of my soul and all my griefs, and ia His pres-
ence weep and pray.

CHAPTER VII.

MY Ht-SBAXDS MISSION :— I AM LEFT ALOXE.

The Italian Mission — A Saint's Responsibility- — Obliging a Friend — The
Pains and Penalties of a Saintly Lite — My Letters to my Husband — The
Whisperings of the Coming Storm — Polygamy Denied — The Wretched Sub-
terfuges of Certain Elders — The Lying Basis of Polygamy — What Apostle
Taylor said — My Personal Experience — How Polygamy was Introduced
among the Saints — I want to find My own Groove — Suffering for Con-
science Sake — Lonely Contemplation of a Weary Soul — The American Apos-
tles— "Without Purse or Scrip" — The Swiss Mission — My own Enthusi-
asm— My Darling Clara — Lighting the " load" of Love — Mary Burton's Love
Affairs — The Apostle Lorenzo Snow — Missionary Work — I Bear my own
Troubles Alone — The Difficulties of Missionary Work — A Shoemaker who
respected his Soul — Work Indefatigable — Le Govemeur de L' Hopital —
Our New Convert — Days of Poverty- — Practical Faith — How we Endured —
The Darkness which Proceeds the Dawn — The Suffering of all who Work
to Win.

"IT THEN the Apostle Snow called upon Mr. Stenhouse to
V V go to Italy, the Saints willingly accepted the responsi-
bility of providing for me during his absence.

They thought it was more an honor than a burden to have
this charge committed to them ; but it was very humiliating to
me to be placed in such a position, however anxious they
might be to assist me and to serve the general cause. To
face opposition or to give my all for my religion, I was willing
indeed ; but to depend upon others for my daily bread was
utterly repugnant to my feelings, although, of course, if the
Church sent away my husband, whose proper place and duty
it was to support his family, it was only right that the mem-
bers of that Church should undertake the responsibility. But

102 A MORMON MISSIONARY S WIFE.

then, and at many other times during my Hfe, I have learned
the truth of Christ's precept " It is more blessed to give than
to receive."

The American Apostle was not without worldly wisdom
when he proposed that an unmarried man should be appointed
to preside over the Southampton conference, as his wants
would be few. But Mr. Stenhouse had been solicited by a
friend who had a wife and children, to secure his appoint-
ment, and with ready confidence in that friend, he overlooked
his own interests and my welfare, and I was left to pass
through trials and privations which I can never forget.

The Saints were very kind, and took pleasure in doing all
they could for me ; but the mistake which my husband com-
mitted in leaving his friend to succeed him as president of the
conference was soon apparent. The ' friend ' thought of his
own family first, and the family required all that the Saints
could reasonably be expected to contribute, and even then
they had not enough. I therefore received only such little
sums as could be withheld from them, and to make the
matter worse those who had any property or estate were
counselled to sell all and " gather to Zion." The more weal-
thy Saints were soon gone, and the current expenses of the
church fell heavily upon those who were hardly able to sup-
port their own families.

They tried to send me something every week, and I have
no doubt they did send me all that they could. When their
contributions reached four or five shilhngs (about $i) I
thought myself fortunate ; more often I did not receive the
value of fifty cents in the whole week, at times less, and some-
times nothing at all. That unfailing comfort to respectable
English poverty — a cup of tea — was my greatest luxury, but
at times for weeks together I had not even that ; I had no-
thing but bread — but I never complained.

Whenever it was possible I concealed my true situation
from every one, and in my almost daily letters to my husband
not a shadow of a hint was ever dropped relative to my own
privations. I wanted him to be successful in his mission,

A DECEITFUL "APOSTLE :' —POLYGAMY DENIED. IO3

and I feared that his energy would desert him if he knew of my
difficulties. I was in extreme poverty, certainly, but for my-
self I was not in trouble. God would provide for me, I felt,
and it was glorious to suffer in a sacred cause.

But darker days — days of severer trial, were creeping slowly
near me. Up to this time I had worshipped God and loved
my husband with a perfect heart. Now the dark shadow of
an accursed thing was looming in the distance, but approach-
ing surely if slowly. The strange suggestions made by dar-
ling little Mary Burton at the pic-nic, were not the first
whisperings that I had heard of a probable change in our
faith and practice respecting marriage, though I did not care
to tell her so. Others had spoken in my presence of the
same subject, but I had not believed them. I had ques-
tioned my husband, and his answers had reassured me.

Although Polygamy was utterly denied by the Missionaries
in Europe, yet long before it was openly avowed a great deal
was written and said on the subject. Joseph Smith, whatever
he said and did in private, always denied it in public, and after
his death the leaders of the Church followed his example.
In some way, however, an idea had got abroad that the Mor-
mons were somewhat unsound respecting the marriage ques-
tion. Still the elders stoutly denied the charge, and the
more they were accused the more strenuous became their
denials.

At a public discussion at Boulogne-sur-mer in France, the
Apostle John Taylor, in reply to the accusations of Polygamy
which were brought against him, said :

" We are accused here of actions the most indelicate and disgusting, such
as none but a corrupt and depraved heart could have contrived. These things

were too outrageous to admit of belief. I shall content myself

with quoting our views of chastity and marriage from a work published by us,
containing some of our articles of faith — Doctrine and Covenants."

He then proceeded to quote from the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants " such passages as the following : —

" Marriage is ordained by God unto man ; wherefore it is lawful that he
should have one wife, and they huahi should be otie flesh, [p. 218].

104 THE FLIRTATIONS OF A DISTINGUISHED ELDER.

He quoted many other things also, among which might be
enumerated the following :

" Thou shalt love thy wife with all thy heart, and shalt cleave unto her,
and none else."

He quoted also many other passages of Scripture which had
reference to the subject; — each powerful to put aside even
the idea of polygamy ; and each equally powerful as an argu-
ment against polygamy itself.

Let the reader here note the value of what Mormons say
when their faith is called in question : — See and judge : —

Brother Taylor, who spoke at that meeting, and utterly
denied polygamy, had himself — at that very moment when he
so atrociously perjured himself and when he swore that no
Mormon had more than one wife — -five wives living in Salt
Lake City : One of his friends there present had two wives ;
and the other was married to a mother and her own
daughter !

Any conclusion, any expression of disgust at these abomin-
ations and deliberate perjuries, I leave to the reader.

Among those who came to see Mr. Stenhouse before he
left for Italy, was Elder Margetts, an English elder of some
prominence in the British mission. At the pic-nic, of which
I have already spoken, I noticed that this elder was more than
usually attentive to a pretty young sister who was also pres-
ent. There was always an affectionate familiarity among the
Saints ; as I previously mentioned, they were like brothers
and sisters, and addressed each other as such. But the atten-
tions of the elder I speak of pointed a little beyond all this.
He could not, perhaps, be accused of any open impropriety,
but he certainly looked much more like the girl's lover than
an ordinary friend or her spiritual adviser.

I knew this Elder's family in London, and his conduct
pained me a good deal. So I drew the attention of my hus-
band to the circumstance, and he said the Elder was foolish
but he would speak to them both ; and this he did.

After the departure of the missionaries, this elder remained
for several days. He then returned to London, but it was not

PREPARING THE WAY FOR THE NEW DOCTRINE. I05

long before he was again in Southampton, and he still paid
marked attention to the same young sister. This caused un-
pleasant remarks among the Saints, who at this time cer-
tainly did not believe that polygamy was practiced in
Utah.

At a later date this Elder, with some others, was again in
Southampton, and I was invited to take tea with them at the
house of one of the Saints. In the course of the evening
there was a general conversation on " the work of the Lord,"
in which I, of course, was greatly interested.

Whenever any of the missionaries were visiting, the Saints
would seek their society just like children who were glad to
meet again their parents after a long absence ; and at such ,
times they were at liberty to ask what questions they fJleased.
On the evening I speak of, I well remember that the general
subject of conversation was the apostasy of the Christian
Church from the true order of God's salvation. Prominence
was given to the history of Abraham and his descendants, and
occasional allusion was made to their marital relations ; but
nothing directly was spoken. It was very evident that these
elders only wanted to drop a word or two here and there to
suit those who wanted it, but nevertheless they spoke so ob-
scurely and mysteriously that they could easily have retracted
what was said if any one had accused them of teaching a doc-
trine which they were unwilling openly to avow.

When I returned home that night I was fully satisfied that
the Elder I have spoken of had a reason for his frequent visits
to Southampton, and shortly after, the young sister went to
London. Whether Polygamy was ever to be a doctrine of the
Church or not, it was very clear to me that the London Elder
Was a polygamist at heart. The more my mind dwelt on
these things, the more sick at heart did I become, and faint
and weary.

I had, however, personal cares and trials enough to engage
my attention. I found that I could not depend upon the
Saints to provide me with even the barest necessaries of life,
so I looked about me and made enquiries for some light em-

I06 TRIALS OF A SAD AND LONELY WIFE.

ployment by which I might support myself. My health at
that time would not have allowed me to do much, but for a
long time I could not get anything at all to do. I had, of
course, been used to teaching, but employment of that kind it
was just then impossible for me to take, even if I could have
got it ; the only resource which seemed left to me was to
find occupation for my needle, and it was a long and weary
time before I could obtain even this.

At length I got a little plain sewing to do, and out of the
miserable pittance thus earned I contrived to pay my rent and
provide a few necessaries ; but at times that too was beyond
my power, and I have gone a fortnight at a time with nothing
to eat but dry bread. Still my faith never failed. And thus
the weary days passed by.

Now, however, a new interest began to gather round my life,
for I expected before the end of the year the arrival of a little
stranger to share my affections and my care. This certainly
was a sad beginning of domestic bliss, but still the thought
was pleasant to me. I had at that time no one to aid me or
comfort me. The Saints were very kind, but they could not
supply the place of an absent husband. My dearest friend,
Mary Burton, used to come as often as she could to see me,
and her presence was like a gleam of sunshine ; but she was
so young, and innocent, and happy that I had not the heart to
trouble her with my sorrows. All my jewelry and trinkets
and the greater part of my wardrobe had gone in providing for
my daily wants and in preparing those necessary trifles upon
which a young mother bestows so much loving care. My
health was daily failing, and sometimes I doubted if I should
ever be well and strong again. But all that I suffered was for
the Church, and that thought sustained me.

Often I would sit alone and think — think of the past and
all my early day-dreams of love, and hope, and bliss ; think of
my husband in a far-off land devoting his life and all his ener-
gies to the preaching of the latter-day glory ; think of those
whisperings of that accursed doctrine which has since brought
desolation and anguish to the hearts of so many weary women;

THE MISSIONARY IN ITALY. 10/

think of my future life, dark as its promise even then ap-
peared.

Sometimes I heard from Italy, heard how my husband was
progressing" with his work, and with wifely love I sympathised
with him in all his difficulties, for he told me how arduous the
task was in which he was engaged.

It was not the expectation of the Mormon Apostles that the
missionaries would do much in Catholic Italy. The same
causes were in operation there as affected the work in France.
Few, if any, really good Roman Catholics have ever joined the
Saints. The Irish Mission was never successful, and the same
may be said of the French and Italian Missions. In France
and Italy by far the greater part of the people might be classed
under two heads — Roman Catholics, and infidels. The first
had already an infallible guide in which they trusted, and as
for the infidels, they ridiculed the idea of any guide at all.
Both classes were utterly devoid of that acquaintance with
Scripture of which the Mormon Missionaries understood so
well how to take advantage, and which rendered them so sus-
ceptible to religious influences which took the Bible as their
basis. The Missionaries in Italy soon experienced the diffi-
culties presented by these facts.

After their arrival in Genoa, Mr. Stenhouse was directed to
carry the gospel to theWaldenses — those brave old Protestants
of the dark ages, who so manfully suffered, even unto death, for
conscience sake ; and some time after he had begun his labors
among them, the Apostle Snow joined him.

Whatever they might believe or teach theoretically, there
can be no doubt that the American Apostles were largely en-
dowed with the "organ" of caution. Preaching without purse
or scrip among people who either detest you as a heretic or
else regard you with profound indifference is not a pleasant
task, and the Mormon Apostles very prudently "took up" lib-
eral collections in England before they started. Had it not
been for this common-sense proceeding I am at a loss to say
what would have become of the Missionaries in Italy ; and as
it was, their lot was not a very enviable one.

I08 WANTED — "THE GIFT OF TONGUES."

Besides the scarcity of money, the other great difficuhy ex-
perienced by the Missionaries was learning the language of
their destined converts. For many years, it was supposed
among the Saints that the "Gift of Tongues" would be all-suffi-
cient for this purpose. The two distinguished Apostles, Orson
and Parley P. Pratt, whose writings did so much for Mormon-
ism, had both of them eloquently discussed the subject in print ;
but the Missionaries soon discovered that for practical pur-
poses the " gift" was not of much service ; and the two Pratts
themselves afterwards experienced — the one in South America
and the other in Austria — the fallacy of their theories. With-
out the "gift" in any shape the work in Italy was necessarily
very slow, and an Elder who could speak a little French was
sent out from London to assist them. They had at last come
to the conclusion that if the Lord would not bestow the "gift"
upon them, they must try to acquire it themselves.

The Apostle Snow now thought of sending the Gospel to
the Swiss, and Mr. Stenhouse was selected for the work. But
before he went it was determined that the Church in Italy
should be "organised," and about a week later, I received a
long account of how this was done. I heard how, one pleas-
ant November morning, the Apostle Snow, Elders Stenhouse
and Woodward, together with several Waldenses whom they
had converted, ascended the mountain-side contiguous to La
Tour, and overlooking the fertile valley of Pinerello. There
they sang praises and prayed: — they christened the place
" Mount Brigham ;" and the stone upon which the three elders
stood and offered up a written prayer, they named "The Rock
of Prophecy" ; and there they organised the church — dedicating
the soil of Italy to the Lord. Moreover, then and there,
my husband was solemnly consecrated a " High-Priest, after
the Order of the Son of God."

All this I heard, and much more ; and in confiding faith that
this was indeed a great and glorious work, I rejoiced that I
had been accounted worthy to suffer patiently at home, if only
my husband might successfully fulfil his task abroad.

After that I heard that he had left Italy and had arrived in

LITTLE CLARA INTRODUCED TO THE WORLD. lOQ

Geneva, believing that he would be more successful among the
Swiss than the Italians. • r- ^

A few days after the arrival of the Missionary m Geneva,
an event occurred which interested my own f ^ P^^^^°^^^^^>;-
my little Clara was born. Very happy was I when I looked
upon her tiny little face for the first time and kissed her for
being the prettiest baby in the world : very happy was I when
I foMed her in my arms and talked to her as ^^ ^^e could un-
derstand all that I said-very happy indeed, as I looked at her
again and again, and marvelled whether she really could be
indeed and certainly my own baby girl. It seemed as if baby s
papa would never come back again, but I had a companion
now in my child ; and weak and weary as I was with new re-
sponsibilities and less power to help myself, I found comfort
in my new care, and reahsed the truth of the old Scotch song :

"Muckle lichter is the load.

When Juve bears up the creel."

I was not now alone. ou .

Then too, came round to see me, Mary Burton. She was
as fond 'and tender to me as ever, and tripped quietly about
the room, and tried to wait upon me, and sat by the bed, play-
ing with baby, calling her all the pretty things she could
think of and I felt that her presence brought new light and
life to my room. She brought me another letter from my bus-
band and I found that he was now acquiring for himself the
" gift" of the French tongue, unable to do much else, as he and
everybody didn't understand each other. He could not yet
talk to the French-speaking Genevese ; and the English-speak-
ino- residents would not Hsten to him; they had only heard of
Mormonism as a clumsy fraud, and looked upon the prophet
Joseph Smith as an impostor. So, for a whole winter, he sat
shut up in his own room poring over a French grammar, and
deploring his hard fate in being denied the gift of tongues

In the spring of the new year I received a distinguished
visitor who kindly interested himself in my welfare. The
Apostle Lorenzo Snow left Piedmont for England and passed
throu-h Geneva en route. On his way to London he called

no RE-UNITED.

upon me at Southampton, and expressed much sympathy for
me : — he noticed the change in my appearance, and immediately
sent for Mr. Stenhouse to return to England. He acted very
kindly by me at that time ; did all that he coukl to assist me,
and said that he never again would ask any man to make such
a sacrifice. I fully appreciated all his kindness ; but much as I
wanted to, I did not venture to ask him about the truth or
falsity of those terrible suggestions which I had heard whis-
pered of late.

My husband hastened home, coming by way of Calais, in
order to meet his president and receive his instructions. The
Apostle showed much sympathy for him, and very early in the
morning accompanied him some miles to the railway station ;
but he never once mentioned how I had been situated in
Southampton until he left him, and then he exacted from him
a promise not to open his lips whatever he might learn.

I need not say that I was happy to see my husband once
again, and to present to him his little daughter who was now
five months old. He was, of course, soon busy in visiting the
Saints, and he received from them many tokens of attachment.

In the beginning of June a General Conference of the
branches of the Church in Britain was held in London. The
Apostles and foreign Missionaries were present, and my hus-
band and I were also there. We had speeches and prayers.
The business of the Conference occupied but very few minutes,
for no measure was questioned. Among the Mormons there
are no opinions, no discussion. The presiding head has made
out his programme before he comes to the conference ; he
knows what he wants to do, and no one ever questions him.
He may perhaps for form's sake invite the brethren to speak
on any point he introduces ; but when he has furnished the
clew to his wishes, the Elders who speak only spend their time
in arguments in favor of his measures. At the Conference of
which I speak the reports of the native eiders were very cheer-
ing to us. Throughout England and Wales they had been
most successful in adding members to the Church. Mormon-
ism was then most successfully preached in Britain. There

HOW THEY KEPT THE SECRET, HI

were more Mormons there than in all Utah Territory : there
were fifty Conferences, with over seven hundred organised
" Branches," and more than six thousand men ordained to
the priesthood. That peculiar influence which the Mormons
call " the Spirit," of which I have spoken, elsewhere, was
spoken of by the Elders as being a common experience every-
where.

During all that Conference, I listened carefully for a word
from the lips of any of the speakers which might indicate in
any way that Polygamy was part of the Mormon faith ; but
not a whisper, not a hint was uttered. I naturally concluded
that the Elders, whose* doubtful expressions at Southampton
had so troubled my mind, were misinformed or unsafe men.
Still I could not altogether banish my apprehension of coming
evil ; but so bound to secresy were those who did know of
Polygamy being practiced in Utah, that there was not one
who would admit it, and even my own husband's lips were
sealed to me. He did not deny it, but he would not talk
about it, and did everything he could to banish the thought
from my mind.

At that Conference the Apostle Snow spoke very strongly
of the way in which I had been neglected ; and it was
arranged that Elder Stenhouse should return to Switzerland,
and that I should accompany him. My knowledge of French
was expected to be very serviceable.

We now made preparations for an early departure, and pre-
pared to leave our friends. To the reader it may seem strange
for a man, his wife, and babe, to be sent out in this way on a
mission without any proper arrangement for their mainten-
ance, but to my mind, at the time, it seemed to me not only
perfectly proper, but altogether in accordance with God's word
and commandment.

My young friend, Mary Burtbn, came round to bid me good-
bye ; and the poor girl wept, and I wept with her, and we
kissed one another tenderly as our tears mingled. We had
become very dear to each other, and the thought of separa-
tion for years, or perhaps for ever, was very painful to us.

112 "WE THREE SET FORTH.

She hung about my neck at the last moment, kissing me and
begging me not to forget to write to her very, very often, and
this I gladly promised her, asking the same in return. Then
with a fond embrace we parted, and it was years before I saw
her dear face again.

Thus it was that we three — my husband, my babe, and
myself — set forth on our pilgrimage to convert the Swiss.

It was with no ordinary feelings that I entered the ancient
city of Geneva. I was not ignorant of its history and the
struggles of its inhabitants for civil and religious liberty. It
had been the refuge for the English Protestants during the
fiery days of Queen Mary, just as in 'the time of the French
Revolution it was the refuge of infidel and Papist, royalist
and republican alike ; — there Calvin lived' in gloomy auster-
ity, battling with Rome ; there Servitus, the Unitarian, was
condemned to be roasted alive as a heretic ; and th^re we
expected in our own humble way to be able to testify, by our
suffering and patience, to what we firmly believed was the
truth.

In free countries like England and the United States — free
from the surveillance of a military police, it is easy, if he
wishes it, for the Missionary to mount a chair at a street cor-
ner, or hold forth under a tree, and such has often been done.
But all over continental Europe there is hardly a place where
this would be possible. In the various grand duchies, king-
doms, and empires, paternal governments look too closely
after the morals and religion of their subjects ; while under
the ephemeral republics, as long as they happen to last, there
is often to be found, under the name of liberty, a despotism
more despotic than under the rule of royalty. It is the col-
porteur, the man of books and tracts, who makes the converts
there, and in this slow way we soon found that we were des-
tined to proceed. *

During my husband's former stay in Geneva he had had
neither Mormon books nor Mormon papers, with the exception
of a paper published at Boulogne, containing a letter by the
apostle Taylor, in French and English. This single copy he

HOW THE TAILOR WAS ORDAINED A PRIEST. II5

lent to a Genevese to read, and never saw it again ; and yet
in a short time, even before he could properly speak French,
he converted and baptized two men in the Rhone, one of
whom is to-day a devoted Mormon in Southern Utah.

His first attack was upon a shoemaker whom he visited for
the purpose of repairs. While the shoemaker worked, Elder
Stenhouse talked ; and as the English are all reputed wealthy
on the Continent, the friendly overtures of the Mormon Mis-
sionary were graciously received. As they grew intimate,
Elder Stenhouse would sit down on the bench beside the man
as he worked, and taking from his pocket a French Testa-
ment, which he always carried about with him, would try to
read it aloud — the good-natured shoemaker undertaking to cor-
rect his pronunciation. In this way he kept his auditor's
attention constantly fixed upon certain passages, more espe-
cially those which spoke of baptism for the remission of sins,
and the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost.
So persistent was he that at last the shoemaker's curiosity
was awakened, and finally he was baptized ; but unfortunately,
not long after, a small pamphlet upon the mission of Joseph
Smith fell into his hands and made shipwreck of his faith.

With his second convert he was much more successful.
This time it was his landlord who was to be the subjeet of
attack. He was a tailor, and, fortunately for the Missionary,
somewhat talkative. The same arrangement was made about
reading and correction, and with a like result — the tailor was
baptized. Just at this time came the Apostle Snow's letter
telling my husband to return to England ; and as he might
not leave the country without a representative, he ordained
the tailor a Priest in the Mormon Church.

When we arrived in Geneva, Monsiejir le tailleitr was all
that constituted the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day
Saints in Switzerland.

Soon a few personal friends began to gather to hear the
English Missionary tell about the new religion, and my hus-
band being very much in earnest, interest before long began
to be excited. I remember well our first meetings among the

Il6 MY OWN MISSIONARY WORK.

Swiss : — half-a-dozen people sitting round a table with open
Bibles before them, passages from which Mr. Stenhouse was
trying in very bad French to make them understand. I pitied
him very much, but those who were present made as if they
did not notice his embarrassment, and listened with marked
attention. Among the Mormons it is a woman's duty to keep
silence; I therefore remained a listener only. But at the
close of the service — for such it was regarded — when I might
speak, my missionary labors began, I was aroused to elo-
quence, and our parting was longer than our meeting.

The warmth with which the few who were present responded
to our efforts satisfied me that they had come under the same
mysterious influence which I had observed in England. I
was then convinced that Mormonism could awaken the Chris-
tian soul more to a realisation of what it already possessed,
than impart to it any new moral or religious qualities. Mor-
monism of itself never made Christians, but Christianity
built up Mormonism. It was an awakening to the teachings
of Christ and his Apostles that begat confidence in the mis-
sion of the Mormon Prophet.

Although we observed the very strictest economy, it did
not take long for us to exhaust what little money we brought
from England. This placed us in a very awkward position.
It is inconvenient enough to be without money in one's own
country, where one understands and is understood by every-
body ; but to be in a strange land, especially in a country like
Switzerland, where every Englishman is supposed to be a
"milor " and the bounteous dispenser of unlimited wealth, it is
more than inconvenient.

We left our first quarters, where we had had so many visitors,
and rented a room from a widow woman, who fortunately was
not inquisitive. She had a family of children to support, and
as we paid our rent monthly in advance, she had no occasion
to know whether or not we kept a bank account, and we were
thankful that it was so, for, had it been so ordained, we could
there have starved to death without attracting the notice of
any one. — A nice thing to be thankful for.

"AS BLACK AS THE DEVIL." II^

We were not hopeless, though we were heavy-hearted ; but
we had expected trial, and could not complain, for we knew
from the beginning that thus it would probably be.

One day my husband received a letter from an infidel gen-
tleman who lived in Lausanne — a neighboring canton — re-
questing him to come and see him, that they might talk
together over Mormonism, for he had heard of us and of our
doctrine, and my husband resolved to visit him before our
money was all gone.

When Mr. Stenhouse reached Lausanne, he visited first a
Protestant minister with whom he had some slight acquaint-
ance, and who was also interested in Mormonism, and told
him that he was going to call upon the Governeur de
I'Hopital. The minister was greatly opposed to my husband
visiting such a man. " He is a socialist," he said — " a revolu-
tionist ; he fought at the barricades ; he is a maiivais siijet,
and anything but a fit person to be spoken to about re-
ligion."

This only increased the interest which Mr. Stenhouse felt
in the Governor, and made him more than ever determined to
see him ; and he did see him, although the good minister had
represented him "aiissi noir que le diable." So they met; and
my husband began the work for which he had come. They
had long talks together, and my husband — as did the Elders
ever in such cases — spoke to the Governor of redemption
through Christ, and baptism for the remission of sins. Faith
is not an act of the will. Like the unseen wind, it comes, and
we see the power thereof, but know not whence it proceeds.
Thus at first the unbelieving Governor found it — he might
find himself no match for the arguments of his opponent, but
he could not force his heart to believe, and he was by no
means a willing convert. My husband, however, remained
with him, and before he left, the Governor had been baptized
into the Church.

Our new convert proved to be a most excellent and worthy
man, notwithstanding his former infidelity, and he was subse-
quently a great aid to us in our mission. We felt satisfied
8

Il8 "THE LORD WILL PROVIDE,"

that the expenses of that journey had been well spent,
although a few francs at that time could ill be spared.

But our circumstances seemed to be getting worse and
worse, and my health began to fail. For several months
neither of us had had sufficient nourishment, and my anxieties
increased my physical weakness ; I was dispirited, yet I feared
to complain, or even to let my husband know what I felt. At
length I was really ill, and could not leave my bed. I well
remember the solemn silence that reigned in our home one
day. I had risen from my bed, weak, and Oh, so faint-
hearted, that I had scarcely any desire to live; and I was
sitting with my little daughter in my arms. She had cried
herself to sleep, cold and hungry, and much as I loved her —
nay, idolised her — I confess that for an instant, I harbored in
my soul the impious, the unnatural wish, that rather than see
my darling awake again to cold and hunger, she might sleep
her sweet young life away. For me to yield to such a
thought — to wish my child to wake no more — I, who would
have given gladly the last drop of my life-blood to save her —
for me to look upon her innocent little face with such a
thought ! I can hardly now believe that such a thing was
possible, even for a moment. But I was desperate, and bold,
and cowardly — all at the same time — or my heart was humil-
iated by poverty, and my faith was rousing bitter thoughts
in my mind.

My husband was pacing the room ; I knew too well all that
was passing in his mind, although we had long been silent.
At length I said to him : " Take courage, dear, for we are the
servants of the great God, and surely He will find a means of
escape for us. We were sent here ; we came because the
Lord wanted us to come, and surely He will provide for us ! "

He turned to me in reply, and said kindly, " We can at
least have some water," and he went for some water, and then
with as reverential feeling in his soul as ever inspired a grace
before dinner, he blessed it, and we drank.

We had scarcely done so when the rnail-courier brought a
letter to our door.

THE TRIAL OF OUR FAITH. II9

Governor Stoudeman, with a feeling of delicacy, had hesi-
tated, when my husband visited him at Lausanne, to offer him
any assistance ; but, he said in his letter, he had been " im-
pressed " to do so, and hoped that we should not be offended.
As the letter was opened, a piece of gold fell upon the table.
We could hardly believe that God had so soon answered our
prayers and sent us relief, and our emotions of gratitude for
this timely aid, found expression in tears.

All this time our landlady knew nothing of our distress ;
she was as ignorant of our situation as if she had never seen
us. So long as I was able to walk about, I used at regular
hours to go to the kitchen, get the cooking utensils, and go
through the routine of cooking as if we had had a well-filled
larder all the time. I set the table with punctilious care, and
the good old widow never suspected but that we had plenty.
Thus supposing that we wanted nothing, she and her children
were more than ordinarily kind to us and to our little girl,
who was now old enough to toddle round and go from room to
room. Very often they would get her into their room at
meal-time and give her little things to please her ; and while
they felt honored in being permitted to do so, we were
silently thankful for our child's sake, for her sufferings
were more than we could endure.

The temporary aid from Lausanne was very welcome to us,
though it only served to make us feel more keenly our
dependent position. I might relate stories — alas, too true — of
cold and want ; of days, and even almost an entire week passed
at one time without food — stories which for painful detail
would eclipse romance. It was a weary waiting for Provi-
dence ! Such things are better forgotten. And yet I feel
that in after years my temper was more subdued and my
mind more patient under affliction than it would have been
had I not experienced this preparatory discipline.

People who have heard, with a sneer, of Mormon Mission-
aries and their work, would perhaps have realised that faith
may be sincere, although mistaken, if they could have seen us
at that time. The first teachers of a doctrine, whether it be

I2G WAITING FOR PROVIDENCE,

good or evil, if only it stems the current opinions of the hour,
have ever found that at the end of a rocky way there was
waiting for them a crown of thorns.

Many a time since then I have felt the weight of anxious
care in providing for my family — the trial of our faith has not
been light or seldom repeated ; but those days of trouble in
Switzerland were, I think, the darkest that I ever experienced.
We realised literally the necessity of trusting to God's daily
mercies for our daily bread ; and the assurance that the Lord
would provide was our only hope. To say that we practiced
the strictest economy would be to give but a faint idea of the
way in which we had to consider and contrive in order to
exist at all. For years we kept " The Word of Wisdom " —
a " Revelation of Joseph Smith," which enjoined abstinence
from wine, cdffee, tea, or, in fact, warm drinks of any kind ;
and trifling as such self-denial may at first appear, it was not
really so when other privations were added thereto. For
months at a time we existed, — for I dare not say lived, — ■
without what are considered, even by the poorest, the most
common necessaries. I can even recall to mind one trying
week in Switzerland, when, for the whole seven long days, we
had less than a pint of corn-flour to live upon, and that was
chiefly reserved for our poor child.

As I look back to those dark, painful times I feel that it
was by little short of a miracle that our lives were spared —
our faith alone saved us.

CHAPTER VIII.

OUR MISSION IN SWITZERLAND :— MUTTERINGS OF THE
COMING STORM.

An Apostle Comes to Help Me — How the Wives of Missionaries were Sup-
ported— I Meet with Friends — My Attempts at Proselytizing — Madame Balif
Rejects the Revelation — Primitive Meetings of the Saints — Certain Bashful
Men — A Lady Weak in the Faith — How My Faith was Tried — " If You
Could Get that Child Healed"— Wanted : The Gift of Healing— What
Governor Stoudeman Did— The Fate of a Little Child— Madame Balif Makes
a Suggestion — An Effort of Faith — My Doubts and Fears — An Anxious
Night — Mary Burton's Letter — Elder Shrewsbury Manifests Himself — A
Girl's Opinion of Her Lover — Fears of Polygamy — Certain Imprudent Elders
— The American Brethren — Learning a Business — Jealous of Her Husband —
" My Elder " — An Unsettled Mind — Obtaining Information — Nothing Deter-
mined.

VERY soon after this we were notified that the Apostle
Snow was on his way to Switzerland, and that we might
shortly expect him.

This to me was joyful news, for he had relieved me of my
trouble once before, and I almost looked upon him as my
good angel. He came, and remained with us a few days, and
before he left he instructed Mr. Stenhouse to repair to Eng-
land to raise funds to aid the mission. He also gave me a
few pounds to procure what I needed for an event which I
expected shortly to take place. This kindness on his part
brought to my mind such a sense of relief, and renewed my
energy, so that I felt ready for my missionary labors again.

When my second child was about two months old, I went
to Lausanne, to reside, while my husband was absent in
England. Apartments were engaged for me at the house of
a gentleman who had recently been baptized. I was made

122 HOW I LIVED ON A DOLLAR A WEEK.

very comfortable there, and for the first time since my hus-
band was sent on a mission, I experienced a feeling of repose,
so that I now had some hopes of regaining mental and
physical strength. No provision had been made by the Saints
for my support; but even without that, I thought, living
among those who were themselves happy, and one with us in
the faith, I should myself find more tranquillity of mind.

Madame and Monsieur Balif, in whose house I resided, were
persons of good social position. The husband was one of
nature's gentlemen, and as good a man as I ever knew. He
received the Mormonism taught by Mr. Stenhouse with all
his heart, and never seemed weary of showing his gratitude
by his good deeds. Madame Balif did not at once join the
Church, and probably never would have done so but for the
love which she bore to her husband ; she was not however
hostile to the new faith, as some other wives were, and she
did all that she could to render pleasant my stay with them,
rand tried to make me forget what I had suffered in Geneva.

Madame Balif was a high-spirited, impulsive woman, and
devotedly attached to her husband ; I never saw a woman
more so. She impressed me as being one of the happiest of
wives ; he one of the best of husbands. After I had lived in
the house a few weeks, she was baptized ; but she never was
satisfied with Mormonism. Poor, dear lady! How often
have I bitterly regretted that I was instrumental in leading
her into the Mormon Church, in which, as years later, in
Utah, she told me, she endured such cruel humiliation and
martyrdom. I knew well indeed then what all that meant.

While I lived with them, it was agreed that I should pay
for my apartments monthly ; but after I had paid for the first
month, Monsieur Balif told me that I should do so no more;
and knowing that he meant it as an expression of kindness
and gratitude on his part, I felt relieved of all anxiety on that
account. All that I had, even then, for the support of myself
and my two little ones was about five francs ($i) a week, but
my wants were few, for I had taught myself to require no^.hing
but what was absolutely necessary to keep me alive.

LITTLE CLARA BECOMES A TEST OF FAITH. 1 23

During Mr. Stenhouse's absence, the meetings were held in
my parlor, and as the brethren who had joined the Church
had not previously been religious men, though they were per-
sons of the best moral character, they were very diffident
about conducting the meetings, and for a time could not
think of praying before others. It devolved upon me — of
sheer necessity, for I disliked prominence as much as they
did — to lead the singing, to pray, to preach, in fact, to do
everything. Had I not done so, they would have sat looking
at each other, for they were all too timid to speak. I en-
couraged them in every way to try, and finally we got along
very well. A " good spirit " prevailed, and we were like a
little band of brothers and sisters.

The only person, now, who gave me any anxiety was
Madame Balif, who was very weak in the faith. Her doubts
and fears troubled me much, for I had conceived a very great
regard for her. I feared that with a heart so proud and rebel-
lious as hers, she would never get salvation, and I trembled
for her happiness. How slight a hold the new faith had taken
of her mind I was forcibly reminded by an incident which
was at the time a great trial to me.

My little daughter fell sick of intermittent fever, and I
dared not call in a physician ; it would not do for me — a mis-
sionary's wife, to show lack of faith. Such was our zeal in
those days ; but now, as I once before stated, even the most
orthodox Mormons, including Brigham Young, do not think
of relying upon God and the ordinances of the Church, as
they used to in former years, but call in the best physician
they can get.

I was much troubled about my little girl, for she was evi-
dently failing fast. She had been " administered to " by one
the native Elders who had anointed her with oil and prayed
over her, but yet she did not get better. Madame Balif, in
the midst of my affliction taunted me about the child not re-
covering, and asked where was the power of God, of which I
had talked so much : " Now," said she, " if you could get that
child healed, it would be some proof, to my mind, that the

124 "we knelt and prayed."

power you speak of is still in the Church." I felt ashamed
that I had not exercised more faith ; I was certain that the
gift of healing %vas in the Church, and I believed it was my
own fault that the child was not even now well. In my zeal
I replied rather warmly : " My child tvill be healed, and you
shall see it." But I had no sooner uttered these words than
I began to fear I had promised too much.

I determined, however, that nothing on my part should be
left undone. I sent for Governor Stoudeman — our new con-
vert— as he was the President of the branch and an Elder. I
told him that this child must be healed by the power of God.
We had not witnessed any manifestation of the healing power
among the Saints in Switzerland, up to that time, and I ear-
nestly desired that now for the first time this gift might be
proved among us, for the sake of the Church as well as for my
own. So I told the Governor that it was his duty, as well as
mine, to fast and pray that the Lord might grant us this bless-
ing, that it might be a testimony that it was His work and that
we were His servants.

He became as enthusiastic as I was myself, and we fasted
and prayed for nearly two days. At the end of that time he
came to see me, and by the bedside we knelt and prayed, and
he laid his hands upon the child and blessed her in the name
of the Lord.

That night the child was very low, and though I strove to
show my faith, I dreaded that she would have her usual at-
tack of fever about midnight. After the departure of the
elder, Madame Balif came into the room and said : " Your
child is very ill ; if your God cannot help her, why do not you
send for a physician V This appeared to me so profane and
such an insult to my God and my faith, that I replied indig-
nantly : " Madame ; she will and sJiall be healed this very
night ; for I know that power is in the Church. The reason
why the child was not healed before is because I have not
been earnest enough in seeking the Lord."

When I was left alone I sat down by the bedside, trembling
lest I had been too rash in declaring that the child would be

MIDNIGHT PRAYER. 12$

healed that same night. Much and fondly as I loved my little
treasure, I confess that I suffered more at the thought of
God's name suffering reproach than I did from fear of my
darling's death ; and I tried earnestly to banish my doubts
with the remembrance that all things are possible to them
that believe.

Kneeling there in the dark and lonesome midnight, I
poured out my soul fervently to God, beseeching Him for His
kingdom's sake and for the glory of His great name to answer,
and not to suffer my unworthiness to stand in the way. I
watched hour after hour beside my darling's bed, and the
child slept on peacefully, without any symptoms of return-
ing fever ; and, Oh, how anxiously I waited for her awaking.

At last, worn out with fatigue and watching, I laid myself
down on the bed beside her, and soon fell asleep ; and when I
awoke it was daylight, and my little one was peacefully sleep-
ing on still — the fever had left her. No tongue could tell the
gratitude which filled my heart ; I could only weep tears of
joy and sing aloud my praise to God.

Madame Bailif entered the room early in the morning to
see what kind of a night we had passed. Then I drew her to
the bedside, and told her how tranquilly the child had slept
all night, and showed her how much better she looked, and
asked her if she did not see in all this the providence of God,
But she simply said : " Ah, well ! I suppose the disease had
run its course." This grieved me, for I had trusted that such
a direct answer to my prayers would have helped to increase
her faith in our religion, but Mormonism had not touched her
heart, and I believe it is much more the devotion of the heart
than it is the mental acquiescence in doctrine which gives us
the power to hope, and endure and believe.

When, by-and-by, my little Clara awoke, she was evidently
very much better, and not only free from the fever, but
bright and cheerful, like her former self, and she never re-
lapsed. In the course of a week she was running about as
well as ever, and the Saints were greatly confirmed in their
faith.

126 A LETTER FROM MARY BURTON.

One morning not long after this, Madame Balif brought me
a letter which, as it bore the English post-mark, she supposed
came from my husband. The writing, however, was strange
to me; and dreading that some terrible thing might have hap-
pened, I tore it open. There, at the bottom of the last page —
for the letter was very long — in neat, clear characters, was the
signature of my fairy friend, as I called her, Mary Burton. I
read the letter through with the deepest interest. It was
addressed "to darling Sister Stenhouse," and was overflow-
ing with affection. Used as I was to all her endearing
ways, I could almost fancy that while I read I heard her
speaking the words. After a great outpouring of love, she
said : —

Since you left Southampton, we have had many

changes. We remained there until nearly all our old friends had left us and
emigrated to Zion ; and although my father could not possibly go at that time,
and I was much too young to travel alone, the President actually scolded me for
not being willing to emigrate with the others. When I told him that I was
too young to act for myself he said a good deal about Elder Shrewsbury. I do
not know whether you will remember Elder Shrewsbury but I will try to bring him
to your mind. Do you not remember a gentleman who came several times to the
meeting with me, and who was at the pic-nic just before you left England ? He
was very young, with dark hair and beautiful dark eyes to match. He came
with Papa first to the meeting, and then he contrived to make friends with me,
and I used to see him very often, and he paid me much attention.

I suppose I ought to tell you all that I think about him, and how we have
had such pleasant times together, — and so I would, too, if you were here so that
I might be kissed first, as you used to do ; but it seems so formal to write such
things on paper ; I'm afraid almost that ^e might see. No ! I never told him
yet that I cared for him a bit, and I am not sure myself whether I do. I think
he's very nice, but I know he's a good Mormon, and if I thought there was any
truth in those things which we used to talk about, I'd die before I'd marry him,
or go to Salt Lake either.

I remember you talked to him on the day of the pic-nic, and I thought you
seemed to like him; in fact you could not help doing so, for he is so clever
and so intellectual. That was a happy time we had then ; the brethren and sis-
ters all seemed to have cast dull care to the winds, and to have given themselves
up to full and free enjoyment, with the exception of one solitary pair of married
lovers — you know w/io I mean — but now you are again united, I suppose, and,
of course happy.

I told the President that I had not the " spirit of gathering," and that if my
father agreed, I would perhaps go next season; but, e/iire nous, I did not tell
him that I had another reason besides. What would you think, dear, if I were
to go out as a bride .-' But I am very naughty I suppose to think of such a thing.

HOW THE MARRIED ELDERS "MADE LOVE." 127

Since you went, I have grown quite an old woman. You used to call me
« little fairy," but, Sister Stenhouse, I am much bigger now. I am now a good
deal over fifteen, and people say that I am getting to be quite a woman I
might tell you some other pretty things that are said about me, but I m afraid
you'd say it was all vanity of vanities. If you stay away much longer you won t
recognise me when we meet again.

And now I want to tell you something that interests you as much as me. 1
have not been able to discover anything more with certainty about those hateful
things of which I told you, although the word Polygamy seems to me to become
every day much more familiar in people's conversation. Elder Shrewsbury tells
me that there is not a word of truth in it, and he has had a good deal of conversa-
tion upon that subject with the apostles who are here, and also with a man named
Curtis E. Bolton— an Elder from the Salt Lake ; and they all positively declare
that it is a foul slander upon the Saints of the Most High. So you see that all
our unhappiness was for nought. Our Saviour said we should be blessed when
all men spoke evil of us falsely for His name's sake ; and the wicked scandal
which has been raised against our religion has had a tendency to strengthen
my faith, which you know was rather wavering.

And yet do you know. Sister Stenhouse, that even while I am writing to you
in this strain, I am weak enough to allow doubts and fears to creep into my heart
when I think of the conduct of some of the American brethren.

They appear to me, for married men, to act so very imprudently ; and to call
their conduct ' imprudent ' is really treating it with the greatest leniency, for I
have often been quite shocked at the way in which some of the brethren and
sisters acted. But I will tell you a little about it, and you shall judge for yourself.
When I found out, as I had long suspected, that dear Papa was going to
marry again, I at once resolved that I would no longer be a burden to him, but
would find some employment and support myself. I was induced to do this
partly because, as you know, step-mothers and daughters do not always love each
other quite as much as they might. So I communicated my wishes to Papa, and
told him that I had been introduced to a very nice lady, who has a large dress-
making establishment at the west end of London ; she is a member of the
Church, and has always been very highly spoken of. I told him that she em-
ployed a number of highly respectable young girls, and that four, at least, of
them were members of the Church, and that in consideration of my lonely
situation, and at the earnest request of Elder Shrewsbury, she was willing to
take me into her house to board and lodge me, and teach me the business
thoroughly, if my father would pay her a premium of fifty pounds.

This Papa readily agreed to do, as I expected he would, for he is so taken up
with my step-mama— that is to be— and besides which he has, I know, been un-
fortunate lately in some railway speculations, and has lost a great deal of
money, and therefore wishes to economise. In this way I went to London,
and became a member of Mrs. Elsworth's family— and here I am still.

Now you have been in London, Sister Stenhouse, and must remember " the
office " in Jewin Street— the head-quarters where all the elders congregate, and
where the American elders board, and Church-business is managed. Well,
the very first week I was at Mrs. Elsworth's I noticed that the four young
sisters who were working there were constantly talking of Jewin Street and the

128 A WOMAN WHO WAS ALWAYS SAD.

dear American brethren who were stopping there. One of them in particular
was always talking about dear Elder Snow; and another girl whispered to me
that she went to Jewin Street every evening, and frequently remained there to
tea with him, and went afterwards to the theatre with him, or to a meeting, as
the case might be; and, the young lady added, " She does make such a fuss
over him, toying with him and brushing and combing his hair. I know that
she does it, for I have been there with her, and have seen her do it; and he
appears to enjoy it quite as much as she does, and, I believe, if Polygamy
was true he would marry her."

" But," I said, " it is not true, and therefore it is very wrong for her to act in
that way, for he is a married man."

" Oh, but you know," she answered, " that we are all brothers and sisters,
and the brethren tell us that those little attentions make them feel that they are
not so far from home, and they are thus enabled to perform their mission better;
and if that is so, it is the duty of the young sisters to encourage them.
These little attentiotts cost nothing, and I'm sure it's quite a pleasure to me."

" Then you go to Jewin Street ?" I asked.

" Yes," she said, " sometimes, but not very often, for my elder calls here fre-
quently, as he is acquainted with Mrs. Elsworth; and then I take my work up
into the parlor sometimes and have a long talk with him. Mrs. Elsworth does
not like it, I know, but she does not care to oppose the Elders; — in fact her hus-
band will not allow any such thing — he has dared her to do so. After all,
she is very silly, for we ought to love each other and be free and friendly.
My Elder — I call him. my elder, you know, simply because I like him better than
the others — calls Mrs. Elsworth ' Gentilish,' and says she'll get over when she
goes to Zion. But she says she won't. She is awfully jealous of her husband
and a certain Miss Caroline somebody, though she doesn't care for him."

" But what difference can it make to him," I asked her ; " he has a wife and
ought not to pay attention to other women."

" Ah, you silly child," she said, " it is only brotherly love, after all, and men
often have wives who do not make them happy and that makes them seek the
society of the young sisters, for those who are far from home are lonely. My
own elder's wife is here in London, but he isn't much with her. He spends
nearly all his time in Jewin Street ; he is a travelling Elder, and when he is
going anywhere to preach he always calls for me, as he does not like going
alone, he is such a genial soul. If Polygamy were true I'd promise to marry him
when we reached the valley."

Then I asked why his wife didn't go with him, and she said: " Oh, poor man !
he has no pleasure in her society. She is always moping and unhappy ; you
know, some women are naturally so. I do all I can to make him feel well, for
it must be awful to be married to a woman who is always sad."

I asked her why his wife should he so unhappy, and she said : " He tells me
that she has got it into her head that somehow or other Polygamy is practiced in
Zion ; and I'm sure I, for one, wish it was so, for then we could marry whoever
we pleased."

" Oh, for shame !" I said, " I'm sure I'd never go there if I thought so."

Then I asked her whether she did not think it was wrong for her to encourage
the attentions of her elder ; and she said : " He wishes it just as much as I do,

FAITH AND FLIRTATION. I29

and his wife had better behave herself, or I'll marry him whether Polygamy
exists or not in Zion ; and he does not know, though we both suspect, that there
»> something in the rumors which we have heard." Then I told her I thought
it was very wicked to encourage the visits of that man, for I believe that if he
paid a little more attention to his wife she would be less unhappy — for I sup-
posed she knew of his attentions to her.

She said the wife knew nothing about it ; that he was obliged to be out late
at night, preaching, or at Jewin Street, which I knew meant flirting with the sis-
ters and going to the theatre, and I fancy he does more of that than preaching.
But she seemed to think it was all the wife's fault, and blamed her. I asked her
if she would like to be treated so, if she were an Elder's wife, and had to work
as hard and endure as much as all the Missionaries' wives do; but she said she
never could be in such a position, and told me that I was not a good Mormon or
I would not set myself up as the accuser of the brethren. But I ask you. Sister
Stenhouse, if that is the Mormonism which the elders used to teach us ?

And now I have told you all our long talk together and so you can judge for
yourself what a change has taken place since you left.

The same day, after dinner, Brother Snow called, in company with two other
elders, to see Mrs. Elsworth, and to ask her and the girls to a tea-party the
next day. Mrs. Elsworth declined; but one young lady would go with Brother
Snow, and Miss Caroline went with another Elder ; and my light-hearted
friend waited till her Elder came also to ask her. After that, came Elder Shrews-
bury, and I, of course, was to go with him.

With all my faith, I am very much troubled about these things. They are not
right, I think. Why, scarcely a day passes but some of those Elders, who appear
to have very little to do, call here and send for one or two of these young sisters,
and detain them from their work, much to the annoyance of poor Mrs. Elsworth,
who I believe will apostatise over it eventually.

See what a long letter I have written to you ! I am afraid it will tire you. I
often long to have you here, that I might come to you and tell you all my
troubles. But perhaps, after all, I am wrong, and ought to see things in a differ-
ent light. Have not the Elders and Apostles positively denied that Polygamy
or any other sin was practiced in Utah, or formed any part of the Mormon
religion; and we know that these men of God would not lie to us.

Be sure, dear, to write a nice long letter to me ve7y soon; and with fondest
love remember your own

Mary Burton."

I read this letter carefully through, and I sat down and
thought of dear Mary Burton, and felt deeply sorry that she
should be placed in a situation surrounded by so many
temptations. To myself the letter brought a sad confirmation
of all my fears. There was something painful in the thought.
Had polygamy been openly avowed as a Mormon doctrine I
should never have joined the Church. But now, what could
I do.?

130 CERTAIN UNBLUSHING FALSEHOODS.

After three months' absence, Mr. Stenhouse was to return
home, and I went to Geneva to meet him, feeling very happy
when I saw him once again. Numbers of persons, both in
Geneva and Lausanne had been converted while he was away
and were waiting for him to baptize them ; — among them was
a retired Protestant minister, Monsieur Petitpierre, of whom
t have something yet to mention. We began at last to rejoice
n our success and to be thankful that the Lord had answered
i)ur prayers.

I was now more than ever anxious about Polygamy. From
much thinking on that subject, it had become the haunting
spectre of my existence, and I dreaded what every day might
bring forth. The news which my husband brought with him
by no means reassured me. He told me that he had heard
in England from the American Elders that there was a
general expectation among the Saints in Utah that at the
October Conference in Salt Lake City, Brigham Young
would publish to the world that Polygamy was a doctrine of
the Mormon Church.

After all the prevarications and denials then of the Apostles
and Elders, Polygamy among the Saints was really a fact. As
the truth became clearer to my mind, I thought I should lose
my senses ; — the very foundations of my faith were shaken,
and not only did I feel a personal repugnance to the unholy
doctrine, but I began to realise that the men to whom I had
listened with such profound respect and had regarded as the
representatives of God, had been guilty of the most deliberate
and unblushing falsehood, and I began to ask myself whether
if they could do this in order to carry out their purpose in one
particular, might they not be guilty of deception upon other
points ? Who could I trust now > For ten years the Mormon
Prophets and Apostles had been living in Polygamy at home,
while abroad they vehemently denied it and spoke of it as a
deadly sin. This was a painful awakening to me ; we had all
of us been betrayed ; I lost confidence in man, and even began
to question within myself whether I could even trust in God.

There was no argument between Mr. Stenhouse and my-

ANXIOUS ABOUT POLYGAMY. I3I

self. It would have been worse than useless, for it was not
his doing, and he assured me that he had as great a repug-
nance to the doctrine as I had. He had at first only hinted
that it might eventually be acknowledged by the leaders of
the Church, but it was a matter of too deeply a personal
character for me to keep silence, and I did not rest until he
had told me all. He had not seen the revelation, but the
information which he had received was beyond a question ;
and singularly enough Elder Margetts, the London Elder, of
whose flirtation in Southampton I have already spoken, was at
that time on a visit to Switzerland, and confirmed all that my
husband had said. Thus the very man who, two years before,
first excited my suspicions, now confirmed my fears, and
openly stated as a fact, that which he then was ashamed
almost to suggest.

Elder Margetts had been in Utah from the time I saw him
in England, and was now on a mission to Italy. He knew,
therefore, very well what was said and done among the Saints
in Zion. I, and those like me, whose faith was not too strong,
were spoken of as ' babes ' to whom milk only must be given ;
and in this way any deception necessary to quiet our tender
consciences was allowable ; but Elder Margetts was one ot
the ' strong men ' to whom meat was necessary : — in othef
words, they were initiated into all the mysteries of the faith.

My husband enjoined me not to speak of what I had heard,
and I felt very little inclination to do so — my heart was too
full. The pleasant dreams and hopes of life were ended now
to me — what could I look forward to .-• Henceforth the stern
realities of a lonely and weary existence were all the future
that should be mine.

Still, the "Revelation" sanctioning a change in the doctrines
and practice of the Church, was not yet published ; and until
Polygamy was openly avowed I felt that the doom of my
happiness was not yet sealed, and like many another heart-
broken woman, I hoped against hope.

CHAPTER IX.

THE REVELATION ON "CELESTIAL MARRIAGE."

Waiting for the Revelation — Tlie Millennial Star — The Revelation on the Order
of " Celestial Marriage" — " My Servant Joseph " — The Keys of the Kingdom
— Marrying for Eternity — The Unpardonable Sin — Being "As the Angels" —
Sealed by the Holy Spirit — Shedding Innocent Blood — The Example of
Abraham — The Power of the Priesthood — " Mine Handmaid, Emma Smith "
— "If He have Ten Virgins Given Unto Him" — Let This Suffice for the
Present — An Astonishing Message from Heaven — Learning to Bear the Cross
— Without Hope — Longing to Confide in Some One — My Indignant Recep-
tion of the "Revelation" — "I Dared Not even Kneel to God" — "There Was
" A Knock at My Chamber Door" — Not a Very Entertaining Party — "The
Old Gentleman Stood the Test" — Monsieur Petitpierre "Thinks Prayerfully"
Over the Matter.

AND time flew by ; and at length the dreaded Revelation
came.
One very pleasant morning, early in January, 1853, two
Elders of the Italian Mission, Jabez Woodward and Thomas
Margetts, took breakfast with us ; and with them also was
Mons. Petitpierre from Geneva, the Protestant minister of
whom I have already spoken. While I was busy preparing
the meal, Mr. Stenhouse and the two English Elders went to
the post-office to get their letters, for at that time they were
expecting important news. When they returned, breakfast
was quite ready, and they took their seats at the table. I
asked if there were any letters from England, and my hus-
band said : " No ; no letters, but there is a Star, and it con-
tains the Revelation on Polygamy."

He handed me a copy of the Millennial Star — a Mormon
paper published in Liverpool — and as I took it, I felt as if I

"celestial marriage." 135

were receiving my death-warrant : — it was indeed the death-
warrant to all my hopes of happiness. I rose from the table,
asking them to excuse me ; and overcome with agitation and
conflicting emotions, I retired to my own chamber. There, for
the first time, I read that document which has since brought
such sorrow and misery to so many wronged and heart-
broken women. The reader may perhaps like to see the only
foundation and authority for the practice of Polygamy, ever
produced by the Mormon leaders. So I copy exactly from
the Millennial Star, what I then read, leaving out only a few
lines here and there, which had no special reference to the
subject, but helped to swell the size of the "revelation :"

CELESTIAL MARRIAGE :

A REVELATION ON THE PATRIARCH.A.L ORDER OF MATRIMONY, OR
PLURALITY OF WIVES.

Given to Jose/i/t Smith, the Seer, in Naiivoo, July \2th, 1843.

1. Verily, thus saith the Lord, unto you, my servant Joseph, that inasmuch a^
you have inquired of my hand, to know and understand wherein I, the Lord,
justified my servants, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; as also Moses, David, and
Solomon, my servants, as touching the principle and doctrine of their having
many wives and concubines : Behold ! and lo, I am the Lord thy God, and will
answer thee as touching this matter : Therefore prepare thy heart to receive and
obey the instructions which I am about to give unto you ; for all those who have
this law revealed unto them must obey the same ; for behold ! I reveal unto you
a new and everlasting covenant, and if ye abide not that covenant, then are ye
damned ; for no one can reject this covenant, and be permitted to enter into my
glory ; for all who will have a blessing at my hands shall abide the law which
was appointed for that blessing, and the conditions thereof, as was instituted
from before the foundations of the world : and as pertaining to the new and
everlasting covenant, it was instituted for the fulness of my glory; and he that
receiveth a fulness thereof, must and shall abide the law, or he shall be damned,
saith the Lord God.

2. And verily I say unto you, that the conditions of this law are these : All
covenants, contracts, bonds, obligations, oaths, vows, performances, connections,
associations, or expectations, that are not made or entered into, and sealed, by
the Holy Spirit of promise, of him who is annointed both as well for time and
for all eternity, and that too most holy, by revelation and commandment, through
the medium of mine anointed, whom I have appointed on the earth to hold this
power, (and I have appointed unto my servant Joseph to hold this power in the
last days, and there is never but one on the earth at a time; on whom this power
and the keys of the priesthood are conferred), are of no efficacy, virtue, or force,

•136 MATRIMONY REVISED.

in and after the resurrection from the dead : for all contracts that are not made
unto this end, have an end when men are dead.

*********

4. Therefore, if a man marry him a wife in the world, and he marry her not
by me, nor by my word ; and he covenant with her so long as he is in the world,
and she with him, their covenant and marriage is not of force when they are
dead, and when they are out of the world ; therefore they are not bound by any
law when they are out of the world ; therefore, when they are out of the world,
they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are appointed angels in
heaven, which angels are mmistering servants, to minister for those who are
worthy of a far more, and an exceeding, and an eternal weight of glory; for these
angels did not abide my law, therefore they cannot be enlarged, but remain
separately and singly, without exaltation, in their saved condition, to all eternity,
and from henceforth are not gods, but are angels of God for ever and ever.

5. And again, verily I say unto you, if a man marry a wife, and make a cov-
enant with her for time, and for all eternity, if that covenant is not by me, or by
my word, which is my law, and is not sealed by the Holy Spirit of promise,
through him whom I have anointed and appointed unto this power, then it is
not valid, neither of force, when they are out of the world, because they are not
joined by me, saith the Lord, neither by my word; when they, are out of the
world, it cannot be received there, because the angels and the gods are appointed
there, by whom they cannot pass; they cannot, therefore, inherit my glory, for
my house is a house of order, saith the Lord God.

6. And again, verily I say unto you, if a man marry a wife by my word, which
is my law, and by the new and everlasting covenant, and it is sealed unto them
by the Holy Spirit of promise, by him who is anointed, unto whom I have
appointed this power, and the keys of this priesthood, and it shall be said unto
them. Ye shall come forth in the first resurrection ; and if it be after the first
resurrection, in the next resurrection; and shall inherit thrones, kingdoms,
principalities, and powers, dominions, all heights and depths — then shall it be
written in the Lamb's Book of Life, that he shall commit no murder whereby to
shed innocent blood ; and if ye abide in my covenant, and commit no murder
whereby to shed innocent blood, it shall be done unto them in all things whatso-
ever my servant hath put upon them, in time, and through all eternity, and shall
be of full force when they are out of the world ; and they shall pass by the
angels, and the gods, which are set there, to their exaltation and glory in all
things, as hath been sealed upon their heads, which glory shall be a fulness and
a continuation of the seeds for ever and* ever.

7. Then shall they be gods, because they have no end ; therefore s*liall they
be from everlasting to everlasting, because they continue ; then shall they be
above all, because all things are subject unto them. Then shall they be gods,
because they have all power, and the angels are subject unto them.

*********

9. Verily, verily I say unto you, if a man marry a wife according to my word,
and they are sealed by the Holy Spirit of promise, according to mine appoint-
ment, and he or she shall commit any sin or transgression of the new and ever-
lasting covenant whatever, and all manner of blasphemies, and if they commit
no murder, wherein they shed innocent blood— y&i they shall come forth in the

THE COMMISSION OF THE KEYS. I37

first resurrection, and enter into their exaltation, but they shall he destroyed in
the flesh, and shall be delivered unto the buffetings of Satan, unto the day of
redemption, saith the Lord God.

10. The blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, which shall not be forgiven in this
world, nor out of the world, is in that ye commit murder, wherein ye shed inno-
cent blood, and assent unto my death, after ye have received my new and ever-
lasting covenant, saith the Lord God ; and he that abideth not this law can in no
wise enter into my glory, but shall be damned, saith the Lord.

*********

13. God commanded Alsraham, and Sarah gave Hagar to Abraham, to wife.
And why did she do it ? Because this was the law, and from Hagar sprang
many people. This, therefore, was fulfilling, among other things, the promises.
Was Abraham,, therefore, under condemnation? Verily, I say unto you. Nay;
for I, the Lord, commanded it. Abraham was commanded to offer his son
Isaac ; nevertheless, it was written, Thou shalt not kill. Abraham, however,
did not refuse, and it was accounted to him for righteousness.

14. Abraham received concubines, and they bare him children, and it was
accounted unto him for righteousness, because they were given unto him, and he
abode in my law : as Isaac also, and Jacob did none other things than that
which they were commanded, they have entered into their exaltation, according
to the promises, and sit upon thrones ; and are not angels, but are gods. David
also received many wives and concubine's, as also Solomon, and Moses my
servant ; as also many others of my servants, from the beginning of creation
until this time ; and in nothing did they sin, save in those things which they
received not of me.

15. David's wives and concubines were given unto him of me, by the hand of
Nathan, my servant, and others of the prophets who had the keys of this
power ; and in none of these things did he sin against me, save in the case of
Uriah and his wife ; and therefore, he hath fallen from his exaltation, and
received his portion ; and he shall not inherit them out of the world ; for I gave
them unto another, saith the Lord.

16. I am the Lord thy God, and I gave unto thee, my servant Joseph, an

appointment, and restore all things ; I have conferred

upon you the keys and power of the Priesthood, wherein I restore all things, and
make known unto you all things, in due time.

17. And verily, verily I say unto you, that whatsoever you seal on earth shall
be sealed in heaven ; and whatsoever you bind on earth, in my name, and by my
word, saith the Lord, it shall be eternally bound in the heavens ; and whoseso-
ever sins you remit on earth shall be remitted eternally in the heavens ; and
whosesoever sins you retain on earth shall be retained in heaven.

18. And again, verily I say, whomsoever you bless I will bless, and whomso-
ever you curse I will curse, saith the Lord ; for I, the Lord, am thy God.

19. And again, verily I say unto you, my servant Joseph, that whatsoever you
give on earth, and to whomsoever you give anyone on earth, by my word, and
according to my law, it shall be visited with blessings.

******«»*

20. Verily I say unto you, a commandment I give unto mine handmaid Emma
Smith your wife .... let mine handmaid, Emma Sniith, receive all those

13^ HOW TO TAKE EXTRA WIVES.

that have been given unto my servant Joseph, and -who are virtuous and pure
before me ; and those who are not pure, and have said they were pure, shall be
destroyed, saith the Lord God !....! give unto my servant Joseph, that
he shall be made ruler over many things, for he hath been faitliful over a few
things, and from hencefca-th I will strengthen him.

21. And I command mine handmaid, Emma Smith, to abide and cleave unto
my servant Joseph, and to none else. But if she will not abide this command-
ment, she shall be destroyed, saith the Lord ; for I am the Lord thy God, and
will destroy her if she abide not in my law ; but if she will not abide this com-
mandment, then shall my servant Joseph do all things for her, even as he hath
said ; and I will bless him, and multiply him, and give unto him a hundred fold
in this world, of fathers and mothers, brothers and sisters, houses and lands,
wives and children, and crowns of eternal lives in the eternal worlds. And
again, verily I say, let mine handmaid forgive my servant Joseph his trespasses,
and then shall she be forgiven her trespasses, wherein she has trespassed against
me ; and I, the Lord thy God, will bless her, and multiply her, and make her
heart to rejoice.

*********

24. And again, as pertaining to the law of the priesthood : If any man espouse
a virgin, and desire to espouse another, and the first give her consent ; and if he
espouse the second, and they are virgins, and have vowed to no other man, then
is he justified ; he cannot commit adultery, for they are given him ; for he can-
not commit adultery with that that belongeth unto him, and to none else ; and if
he have ten virgins given unto him by this law, he cannot commit adultery, for
they belong to him ; and they are given unto him — therefore is he justified. But
if one or either of the ten virgins, after she is espoused, shall be with another
man, she has committed adultery, and shall be destroyed ; for they are given
unto him to multiply and replenish the earth, according to my commandment,
and to fulfil the promise which was given by my Father before the foundation of
the world ; and for their exaltation in the eternal worlds, that they may bear the
souls of men ; for herein is the work of my Father continued, that He may be
glorified.

25. And again, verily, verily I say unto you, if any man have a wife who holds
the keys of this power, and he teaches unto her the law of my priesthood, as
pertaining to these things ; then shall she believe and administer unto him, or
she shall be destroyed, saith the Lord your God ; for I will destroy her ; for
I will magnify my name upon all those who receive and abide in my law.
Therefore, it shall be lawful in me, if she receive not this law, for him to receive
all things whatsoever I, the Lord his God, will give unto him, because she did
not believe and administer unto him, according to my word ; and she then
becomes the transgressor, and he is exempt from the law of Sarah, who admin-
istered unto Abraham according to the law, when I commanded Abraham to
take Hagar to wife. And now, as pertaining to this law : Verily, verily I say
unto you, I will reveal more unto you, hereafter ; therefore, let this suffice for
the present. Behold, I am Alpha and Omega. Amen.

And this was the " revelation ! " — this mass of confusion,
cunning absurdity, falsehood, and bad grammar ! TJiis was

HOW THE "revelation" CAME TO ME. 1 39

the celebrated document which was henceforth to be law to
the confiding men and women who had embraced Mormonism !
Looking at it now ; noting its inconsistencies and its flagrant
outrage upon common decency and morality, I can hardly
credit that I should ever have been such a silly dupe as to
give it a second thought. And yet, what could I do .'* I was
bound hand and foot, as it were, and my very vision itself
was distorted. Unquestioning obedience, we had been
taught, was the highest virtue ; rebellion was as the sin of
witchcraft. I had been convinced of the truth of some of the
tenets of the Mormon faith, and confident in them, I accepted
without question all the rest. Never, till the possibility that
polygamy might some day be acknowledged by the Church,
began to be whispered among the Saints — never did a solitary
doubt respecting my religion intrude itself upon my mind ;
and after my apprehensions were fairly aroused by those
rumors, whenever I felt the faintest shadow of unbelief or
suspicion arising in my heart, I banished it as an unholy
thing. The time had not yet come when I could judge dis-
passionately : the " revelation " aroused within me feelings of
horror and dismay, but I did not dare to question its authen-
ticity. It brought bitterness to my soul, but I believed it was
from God, and that I must learn to bear the cross patiently.

I did not at that time read the document through from
beginning to end. No ; my indignation was such that before
I had read half of it I threw it from me in anger. Perhaps if
I had read it all, and considered it carefully, my own judg-
ment and my sense of right and wrong might have pointed
out its absurdity and wickedness. But I was far from being
tranquil enough to think calmly. I felt bitterly that this new
doctrine was a degradation to woman, and I wondered why
God should see fit to humiliate my sex in this way. I was
willing to devote myself, my life, my all to His service, but
wherefore should He doom me to everlasting sorrow.

What now was to be a woman's lot among the Mormons ?
A life without hope ! Who can express the terrible meaning
of those words — without hope ! Yet so it was. Hereafter

140 ALONE AND IN TROUBLE.

our hearts were to be daily and hourly trampled upon ; the
most sacred feelings of our sex were to be outraged, our affec-
tions were to be crushed ; — henceforth we were to be nothing
by ourselves ; without a husband, we were told, we could not
even enter heaven ! But had our trials been limited to this
life we might have borne them, as many a weary soul has
done, waiting for the relief of death. But death was to bring
no hope to us : we were told that in the other world Polygamy
should be the only order of marriage, and that without it none
could be exalted in glory. We were told these things by men
who we believed were true and holy men of God; and we
trusted in them.

Rebellious I felt, indeed, as I paced the room after I had
thrown the Revelation on the ground : I almost felt as if I
should lose 'my reason. A woman in the time of trouble
always looks to some one in whom she can confide ; but to
whom could I turn for one kind or cheering word — %vho would
comfort me } I had neither relation or friend to whom I
could speak of tJiis trial ; there was no one who could under-
stand me. I could not turn to my husband in tJiis sorrow, and
I dared not even kneel to my God to implore His aid. It was
He, they said, who had declared this revelation was His will ;
how then could I turn to Him } No ; my heart sank within
me ; henceforth there was to be no hope, no peace for me !

There was a knock at my chamber door, and my husband
came in. He knew how acutely I must feel, and he came to
comfort me. I was almost choked with emotion and tears,
but he threw his arms round me tenderly and spoke to me as
if I had been a child that needed consolation. He tried to
persuade me that God as a loving Father could never have
intended the pain or misery of his children, and that v/hen we
came to understand the doctrine better, we shouH find that
all would be well. He spoke also of his own unchanging
attachment, and appealed to me whether I thought he could
ever love me less or place his affections on another.

I tried to believe, and when I felt a little better I went with
him to the breakfast room where the others were waiting for us.

AN OLD MAN S IDEA OF ISHMAEL. I4I

We were not a very entertaining party that morning. The
Elders present, of course knew what had kept me in my
room, and their attempt at cheerfuhiess was not very success-
ful. My husband was in sympathy with me, and I have np
doubt that I looked sad enough. There was only one person
present who did not appreciate the situation — Monsieur
Petitpierre, the Protestant minister — and they handed the
Revelation to him. Mr. Stenhouseand the other Elders had
some misgivings as to how he would receive it, and they were
afraid it might disgust him with Mormonism. But the old
gentleman stood the test bravely, and I saw then, as I have
seen since, that men can be easily satisfied that the Revelation
on Polygamy, or any other revelation, is divine, if they desire
it to be so.

Here was old Monsieur Petitpierre, a man of more than
three score years, -and childless. To him the example of
Abraham and Solomon appeared most instructive — an ex-
ample which might be followed with advantage. His wife,
like Sarah of old, had never been called by a mother's name ;
and now although, thus far, he had no idea who might act the
part of a second Hagar, there seemed a fair chance that a
little Ishmael might perpetuate the race of Petitpierres on
earth, if only the Revelation was acted upon by the faithful.

" It ought to be prayerfully thought of," he said.

Prayerfully thought of ! Poor, silly old man ! Before then
I had respect for his years and learning ; but now — what could
I think of a man who talked such nonsense .'' Had the revela-
tion told him that the wife of his youth, now tottering in step,
and with hair silvered by age, was commanded to take two or
a dozen young husbands — I wondered whether he would have
added with such satisfaction : " It ought to be prayerfully
thought of ! "

From that day I learned to regard polygamy as an essential
part of the Mormon faith, and such for many years the world
has considered it ; but when I first joined the Church, such
an innovation would have appeared to the European Saints
beyond the wildest fancies of a dream

CHAPTER X.

MISSIONARY WORK.— TEACHING POLYGAMY.

Preaching Polygamy — A Phase of Missionary Life — An Embarrassing Position
— Bearing the Cross— One Ever-Present Thought— The Haunting Spectre of
My Life— My Little Daughter Clara— The Work of Repentance— Why Men
are Sent on Mission — Working in the Dark — Days and Nights of Prayer and
Fasting — Preparing for Work — Breaking the News — My First Convert — The
Victim Chosen — The "Beauties" of "Celestial Matrimony" — Introducing a
Pleasant Subject — "Came Down Stairs Singing" — A Cruel Task — "Does
My Serge Believe This? "— " I Tried to Comfort Her" — Not Wisely, but Too
Well — How the Swiss Women Received the Revelation — A Companion in
Misery — A Letter from Mary Burton — Polygamy in England — Elder Shrews-
bury in Difficulties — Love and Religion — How Polygamy Was Denied —
Looking Most Miserable — "He Kissed My Hand Sorrowfully."

1N0W entered upon a new phase of my Missionary life ;
the Elders assured me that it was my duty to teach
Polygamy to the women of Switzerland.

Hitherto, although I had suffered much from poverty and
privation, my work as a Missionary had been very pleasant.
I believed with my whole heart all that I taught, and my best
■wishes for the people around me were that they might
become altogether such as I was, except in my sufferings.

Now, however, all this was changed. It was no longer sal-
vation through faith in Christ, or repentance, or baptism ; it
was no longer love and peace for this world and the promise
of everlasting joy in the world to come, that I was called upon
to teach. My task hitherto had been a labor of love ; now
it was to be a weary work of pain. How could I teach
the sisters, the affection of whose guileless hearts I had
won to myself — how could I teach them that which my own

THE SPECTRE OF MY DREAMS. 143

heart abhorred, a doctrine which I hated with my whole

soul !

How I strove against my rebellious nature : how I battled
with myself! That God had sent the Revelation I never
questioned, and all rebellion to His will I knew must be
sinful. I had no thought of evading the responsibility : my
heart must be subdued. It might be subdued ; it might be
crushed and broken, but I could never again, I felt, be truly
happy. I tried to reason with myself and to persuade myself
that it was I who was to blame and not the Revelation. If the
Lord required me to submit, it must be for some good pur-
pose, and I must not refuse the cross that He called upon me
to bear. Sometimes for a few moments something would
attract my attention and divert my thoughts ; but the terrible
reality — Polygamy, refused to be ignored, and I felt all the
more bitterly afterwards. I never was happy, for life had
lost its charm to me. Ere I slept at night one dreadful
thought was haunting my pillow, — it disturbed my very
dreams, — and when I awoke in the morning, it was with a
feverish apprehension of coming evil hanging over me. All
through the long, weary day it haunted my footsteps like a
spectre, and like a fearful blight that had fallen upon me it
seemed to be withering my soul. One thought was ever
present in my mind — that thought. Polygamy !

It can be no wonder that I lost all interest in life, and that
I should almost wish to die rather than live that life of degra-
dation which I dreaded would be mine. But death flies from
those who woo her ; the wretched, the weary, the hopeless,
they find her not. I felt that there was no rest for me. My
only comfort was in my children ; no revelation, I felt, could
change their relationship to me. But over my little daughter
Clara I mourned, for I thought if this revelation were acted
upon by the Saints, as doubtless it would be, she would some
day be called upon to suffer as I did. How little did I then,
however, anticipate in what way my fears would be realised !
My Clara is now the daughter-in-law of Brigham Young,
having married his eldest son, Joseph A. Young.

144 TEACHING POLYGAMV.

I am afraid at that time I was somewhat of a trial to mv
husband, for my heart was not yet quite subdued. I grew
impatient at the wrong which I felt had been done to me, and
I often said bitter things against the Prophet of the Lord and
all his sex, including my husband, who was then, and for
years after, a devoted Mormon, and was quite horrified at
what I said. He often told me that I was a great hindrance to
him, and that it was impossible for any one who lived with me
to enjoy the Spirit of God, — and I was afraid that he only
spoke the truth.

Then I repented, and sought to chasten myself ; and I fasted
and prayed and asked forgiveness of God and my husband.
But even when most subdued I was as unhappy as ever, and
some one was sure to say something which reminded me of
my trouble, and whenever the Elders came to the house they
were sure to discuss the one painful topic. Then my indig-
nant feelings all came back again, and I felt the spirit of rebel-
lion stirring within me. I could not help it, for I felt that
woman's nature itself was insulted by the degrading doctrine,
and any mention of it excited my anger.

My husband and the Elders had anticipated that I would
not readily submit, and they bore with me as patiently as they
could, losing no opportunity of strengthening me in the faith,
ever keeping before me the obligation that rested upon me
in particular to explain the doctrine to the Swiss sisters.
They knew very well that nothing tends more to confirm the
faith of the wavering than setting them to teach others. Brig-
ham Young has always acted on this principle, and whenever
any of the brethren have evinced signs of doubt or disaffection
they have been at once despatched on Mission. Their efforts
to convert others, established their own faith.

Among the Swiss we had never spoken on Polygamy or any
kindred subject, and we were therefore spared the humiliation
which the British Elders experienced in having to retract their
own teachings. Nevertheless, Mr. Stenhouse and the other
Elders felt great anxiety as to how the new doctrine would be
received. My husband did not at once openly tell them that

THE FIRST VICTIM. 145

such a Revelation had been sent from Zion ; but whenever an
opportunity presented he took them aside singly and spoke to
them about the ancient patriarchs who practiced Polygamy ;
and so great was his influence with the converts that he soon
won them over to the new teaching, and made them feel that
they would not be justified in rejecting the Revelation. Many
of the Swiss Saints before their conversion had been more
Socialists than Christians, and they probably thought that this
change in the marriage institution was a sign of advancing in-
tellectual supremacy ; but their wives were very far from shar-
ing these opinions with them.

After many days and nights of prayer and fasting I prepared
myself for my work. To a certain extent I had brought my
own self under control, or I thought I had, and I almost felt
anxious to begin, so that I might get over the painful scenes
which I fully anticipated. It was agreed that Madame Baliff,
of whom I have already spoken as being rather sceptical when
my child recovered from her critical condition, should be the
first to whom the intelligence should be imparted, for it was
thought that if she accepted the Revelation without much diffi-
culty, the other sisters would be more easily won over. She
was a well-educated and intelligent woman, and had seen a
good deal of the world. She had met her husband while trav-
elling in Russia, had married him, and they had returned to
their native land. She was in every respect a lady, but she
was a spoilt child and had her whims ; and she possessed a
great influence over the minds of the other sisters. On this ac-
count it was that she was selected as the victim to whom
should first be imparted the mysteries of the Revelation, for it
was thought that whatever reception she might give to Polyga-
my, her views would greatly influence the conduct of the rest.
As I before mentioned, Madame Baliff and her husband were
models of affection to one another, and it seemed to me quite
a sin that I should introduce into such a household a doctrine
which could only produce disunion and misery. I had, how-
ever, schooled my heart to what I thought was my duty, and
I strove to smother the rebellion rising within me. But, after

146 "I HESITATED STILL."

all it seemed to me hardly fair that I should be selected for this
paihful task. These husbands had not courage enough, or were
ashamed, to tell their own wives about this wonderful Revela-
tion; and so I, a weak woman, hating in my heart the doctrine
as much as a woman could hate — / was chosen to introduce
this pleasant subject, and to persuade those I loved to their
own ruin. I had had it all fully explained to me, and I thor-
oughly understood the beauties of the system in the sight of
the Elders, and what they considered the strong points in the
Revelation ; — but it is miserable work to try to convince others
of a thing that you yourself detest.

One day, quite unexpectedly to her, they had told Madame
Baliff that a new Revelation had been sent from Zion, and that
I would explain it to her; then Monsieur Baliff left the house
and remained absent until the wife whom he so devotedly
loved should have heard this new thing.

Madame Baliff came down stairs singing, in her usual gay
spirits, little expecting what she was going to hear ; and when
she came to me I felt so unfitted for my task that I dared not
look her straight in the face, although she was my dearest
friend and I had such an affection for her. I stood there, pale
and trembling, and she"thought that I was not well ; — I was not
indeed well — I was sick at heart. Never before had the face
of a friend been so unwelcome.

She asked me what it was that I had to tell her ; and w^hen
I hesitatingly denied having wanted to speak to her at all, she
said she knew there must be something, as her husband had
told her so.

I hesitated still ; but at last found courage, and told her all.
It was a cruel task to impose upon me. Day after day I had
observed her and her husband, I had noticed their deep affec-
tion ; had seen her watching at the window for his return ;
and he would come with a little offering of choice fruit or flow-
ers : and I thought no woman could be happier than Madame
Baliff. And now for me to so cruelly awaken them from their
dream of bliss ! ,

She sat and listened eagerly as I told my story ; and when

A WOMAN S INDIGNATION, I47

at length she began to understand what was meant by it, she
thought that I must be playing some unseasonable joke upon
her, and showed as much in her countenance. But when she
saw that I really was in earnest, she sprang up and cried out :
" Oh, my God ! what a beastly religion ! How dared your
husband and you come to us Swiss with such a religion as
that ?" My eyes sank before her as she turned on me with
mingled rage and disgust, as if she would wither me with her
contemptuous' looks. I felt as humbled as if I myself had
been the author of the Revelation.

"And does my Serge believe this.''" she cried.

I assured her that he did believe it, and she paced the room,
to and fro, as if she would go crazy ; my heart ached for her.
She gave way to a perfect storm of rage, and then sobbed and
cried like a child who had lost its mother. I was silent, for I
knew how she must feel, and I felt that she would be relieved
by tears. I had gone through the trial all alone, without one
word from a woman's heart that could reach my own. And I
tried to comfort her. I remembered how I had felt myself,
and I believed that thus it was now with her. In an instant,
when I first realised that Polygamy had anything to do with
me, just as I have heard it said of dying men, all my past life
rushed to my remembrance, and every word or deed of love
therein, stood out in brightest reality. Thus I doubted not it
was with my friend. Every tender word which her husband
had ever uttered ; every loving deed he had ever done, came
to her recollection with a ten-fold dearness as she reahsed the
horrors which awaited her in the future.

How little did we either of us imagine the story she would
afterwards tell me in Utah !

I tried to soothe her, and she threw her arms passionately
round me, and pressed me to her throbbing heart, and wept
again. She thought of her husband and her little girls. But
with all her fears she dreamed not how miserable was the life
before her in poverty and Polygamy. She was herself hand-
some in form and fair in feature, and, in the full enjoyment of
all that could be desired in her sphere of life, she was as happy

148 TRAITORS TO OURSELVES,

as a youthful wife could be. She pictured to herself a time —
not now, h^ Serge loved her too truly 7ioiv — when her hus-
band might cast his eyes upon some blooming damsel, younger
than she was then, and might begin to take a nearer interest
in Polygamy. She pictured him bestowing on the youthful
beauty the love and tenderness which he had always bestowed
on her; — how his affections would die out towards her ; how her
heart would be desolate and alone !

I took her hand in mine and spoke very gently to her, and
when she was calmer, I talked to her more freely. We found
now, as we tried to look our common enemy, in the face, how
strong a hold Mormonism had taken of us ; and it is in this
that persons unacquainted with the Saints have so greatly mis-
judged the women of Utah; they know how small a hold such
a religion — now they look upon Mormonism and Polygamy as
identical — would have upon them ; and they forget how all-
absorbing was our faith in Mormonism witJiout Polygamy. We
confided not wisely, but too well.

Had Polygamy been an invention of our husbands, or a sys-
tem which they capriciously adopted, we might have been
grieved, but we should have known how to act, for we were in
a Christian country where women had rights as well as men ;
— it was our own hearts which were traitors to us. We had
been taught to regard Abraham and Jacob, and David and
Solomon as types of holiness, as men who were fit objects for
imitation ; and now it was proved to us, from Scripture, that
these men were Polygamists, and yet were blessed by God ;
and we were called upon to follow their example. Thus we
tried to crush out the remembrance of our own womanhood.
Had we but followed the light of reason which God had given
for our guide, we should have trampled in the dust that vile
burlesque upon the holy religion of Jesus, called a " Revelation
upon Celestial Marriage." As it was, the religious teachings
which we had received both before and after we embraced
Mormonism alike combined to blind us to the truth.

In this state of mind we knelt and prayed for the Lord to
increase our faith in that very doctrine which in our hearts we

A COMPANION IN MISERY. 1 49

cursed and hated; and on our knees we wept again; and
natural feelings of repugnance mingled with an earnest strug-
gle to submit to the will of God. Madame Baliff had not so
much faith in Mormonism as I had, and she had consequently-
less to trouble her in that respect ; but she loved her husband,
and she knew that he was determined to go to Zion as soon
as he could, and then not only would all the luxuries of a happy
home be sacrificed, but all her anticipations of the future were
overshadowed by a terrible apprehension. Thus we were
equally troubled, though I had to endure most, as the task of
teaching fell upon me. I did at last manage to persuade her
not to offer any active opposition to the revelation, but I could
not satisfy her that all was right. She even went so far as to
promise to try to overcome her own feelings, for if it was really
true she did not wish to be found fighting against the Lord.
She had, however, hardly ceased speaking when the thought
of her little daughters crossed her mind and once more she
paced the room like an enraged tigress, declaring angrily
that "no vile Polygamist should ever possess either of her
sweet girls." I had felt like this for my own darling Clara.

I had now a companion in misery — some one who could
sympathise with me. Even had my husband detested the doc-
trine, as I did, he could not have comforted me as a woman
and a mother could. My poor friend could feel as I felt, and
her sympathy was very dear to me — misery loves companion-
ship— we were sisters in affliction. Not only so — Madame
Baliff declared that this painful task should not rest on me
alone ; she would help me in speaking to the sisters. Thus
we helped each other in the time of our trouble.

It must have been about this time that I received another
letter from Mary Burton. The postmark is quite indistinct,
but a week or two one way or the other does not signify
much. In her usual quick and impulsive way she gave me
her views of the " beauties " of Polygamy, and perhaps the
reader would like to hear what she said.

I am very miserable, Sister Stenhouse, and furiously indig-

nant. I little thought when I last wrote to you that I should have such news to
tell ; but I suppose you know it all without my saying a word. How we all felt

150 HOW THE SAINTS IN ENGLAND RECEIVED POLYGAMY.

when we first learned that Polygamy was true, no words of mine can describe ;
we hardly dared look one another in the face. Let me tell you how it was.

One night, quite late, Elder Shrewsbury came round in a hurry, and asked to
see me. I went down into the parlour to meet him, and Mrs. Elsworth came
down also, and remained until he went away. Elder Shrewsbury looked very
strange that night, just like a man who had been doing something wrong and
was ashamed of it — and well he might feel so. He began by talking to Mrs.
Elsworth about the weather, and when they had bfeth said all they could think of
on that interesting and original subject, we all three sat silent for some time.
Elder Shrewsbury at last spoke.

He excused himself for coming so late, but he said he had only just received
some important news, and could not rest until he had seen us. He had been
round at the Conference-house, and had there seen a good many of the Elders.
They were all talking earnestly upon the same subject, for that day they had
received not only letters from the Apostle at Liverpool, but also copies of the
Millennial Star, with the Revelation in it, which I suppose you have seen. Of
course it was impossible for them to doubt any longer, but most of them felt it
•was a cruel blow. Elder Shrewsbury said they looked at one another, but did
not dare to speak. Nearly all of them had been anxiously trying to get rid of
the false scandal, as they supposed the accusation of Polygamy to be ; and in
public in their sermons, and in private to all the weak brethren, they had over
and over again solemnly declared that Polygamy was unheal d of among the
Saints, that it was a Gentile lie ; and they had proved from the Bible, and from
the Book of Mormon, that a doctrine so sinful could never be believed or prac-
ticed by God's people.

Now, all this would be thrown in their teeth. Those who hated IMormonism
would revile them for it, and, worse still, the Saints themselves would despise
and doubt them for the lies which many of them had innocently told. Who
could tell where all this would end ? When they were found to have been
deceived in a matter like Polygamy, about which it was so easy to arrive at facts
and certainty, who would trust them concerning other doctrines which depended
upon their veracity and testimony alone .■'

Then, too, there was worse to be said about the American Elders and Apos-
tles. Who could believe that Orson Pratt or Lorenzo Snow knew nothing of
Polygamy ? And yet they denied it in the most solemn way. And, oh. Sister
Stenhouse, think of the Apostle Taylor calling God to witness his truth when
he proved from the Book of Covenants that there was no such thing as Poly-
gamy : and all the while he had himself five wives in Salt Lake City ! Oh, ihy !
This is dreadful. W^hether the doctrine is true or not, I can never believe that
God would forgive all that abominable lying about it.
But I was telling you of that evening.

Elder Shrewsbury told us all this, but he spoke slowly and disjointedly, like a
man whose mind is troubled. He said he hardly knew what he was doing.
Then he gave Mrs. Elsworth a copy of the Star, and he asked me, too, to read
the Revelation carefully before I condemned it.

" If the Revelation, as you call it, allows Polygamy," I exclaimed, "it is a lie,
and I hate and despise it, and you, and Mormonism, and all !" I was quite in a
fury, and I did feel as if I hated him then.

"NICE FOOD FOR BABES !" I5I

He did not answer me ; he seemed too cut up to utter a word, but I did not
pity him. I felt that men who would write such a revelation as that for their
own wicked purposes deserved all the hatred which the cruellest heart could
muster up — they were loathesome to any pure-minded woman. Then we went
down stairs, for I generally go to see him out. He took my hand in his to shake
it, and he held it there, although I tried to take it away, and he said mourn-
fully, " Sister Mary, I know you have good cause for anger ; but be just. I
have been just as much deceived as ever you have been. It has unsettled all
my faith ; even our best and most tried Missionaries are shrinking from it. Do
not blame me for what I have not done. I never deceived you about it."

" How can I t*ll that ?" I said. " If the Apostles thought nothing of deceiv-
ing us and perjuring themselves, how can I'trust any one ? If they had only
held their tongues, I should have thought it wrong for them to passively let us
be deceived ; but you yourself know how solemnly they affirmed that it was all
false. I tell you fairly, I hate them."

The Apostles, he said, had told some who were strong enough in the faith to
bear it, all the truth, but they gave us milk, as the Bible says, because we were
babes and our faith was weak.

" Nonsense !" I said, " to tell me such stuff as that ! As if the Bible called
lies and perjury 'milk!' Nice food for babes, indeed ! Why, it's blasphemy
even to talk so !"

" I cannot help it. Sister Mary," he said : — " I am more sorry than I can tell
you — but what can I do ?"

I did not answer him, and after a few moments, during which he still held my
hand in his, he said : — " Mary, I want to speak to you alo7ie about these things ;
I have much that I want to say, and I don't want Mrs.- Elsworth to be with us.
Can I see you, to-morrow evening, if I call .'' Can I speak with you for half an
hour by ourselves .'"

" I wish you would not call me ' Mary,' any more, Elder Shrewsbury," I said ;
" it is too familiar ncnv. We have been far too friendly, but, thank God, I have
found out in time, and know how to act. I hardly think I ought to let you call
me Sister Mary even ; — there can be no brotherhood or sisterhood with Poly-
gamy ; but I don't want to be unkind to you." Then I told him that he might
come as he said, and that I would ask Mrs. Elsworth to let me see him.

He went away looking most miserable, and Mrs. Elsworth scolded me for
being so long at the door. I suppose she thought we were love-making, but
she was greatly mistaken. She did not seem much pleased or vexed about the
Revelation, and she told me that she knew quite well before that it would come
some day ; and as she said that there was a peculiar look of determination about
her mouth that I had never noticed before. I felt sure at once that she had
formed a plan of some kind, that she would carry it out if it cost her her life.

Then I went to my own room, and tried to think the matter out. If I were
married, as you are. Sister Stenhouse, and if my husband believed in the Revela-
tion, I think I should go crazy. As it was, I felt it terribly. You know, dear, I
told you that I liked Elder Shrewsbury very well, but nothing more. Well, that
was very true then, but now I know that it was not all the truth. I take care
that he shall never know what I think of him, but, entre nous, I know that he is
not the same to me as other people. I do not think I love him ; no, I'm sure I
10

152 LOVE-MAKING UNDER DIFFICULTIES.

don't now ; but I do feel a great deal of interest in him. That night, however,
I felt very bad at him. That he had been deceived, I knew, and also that he
must have felt sorry for having deceived me ; and, if he cares for me, he must
have felt uneasy for what I might say or do, now the doctrine was proclaimed.
But I thought that as a man he ought to have shown more courage, and not to
have appeared so thoroughly frightened before a girl like me.

Well, the more I thought of it, the more angry I became, and I couldn't sleep
all night. The next morning I wrote a little note to Elder Shrewsbury, saying
that after all that had happened, I had fully resolved not to see him again.
Many' of my friends, I said, were married and could not help themselves, but I
both could and would. The Mormon sisters I should ever pity «nd love ; but as
for the Mormon men, I would never have anything to do with one of them as
long as I lived. I did not want to be unkind to him personally, but I really
could not trust any one now.

Then I showed this note to Mrs. Elsworth, and asked her to give it to Elder
Shrewsbury that night when he came.

He came, of course, and he came again and again ; but I would not see him ;
and I did not even go to the meetings for fear of coming across him there. He
had long talks with Mrs. Elsworth, and tried to get her to interfere, and at last
he sent me a long letter, entreating me not to refuse him. I was cooler now,
and when Mrs. Elsworth said I ought at least to see him, even if I dismissed
him then, I agreed to do so, and the next night he came.

He was very humble that night. You know what torrents of eloquence he
pours forth about anything that interests him, and how earnest he is. But then
all his eloquence had fled. He hesitated and blundered until I really quite
pitied him. He came and sat by me, and would have taken my hand, but I
would not let him. He did not tell me that he loved me, but he spoke as if I
were conscious of the fact, and you know, of course, I couldn't help feeling that
he cared for me, whether he spoke about it or not. He assured me over and
over again that though he had often heard the scandal — as I had done — he did
not for a moment believe' it ; he said that he should never himself act up to the
Revelation ; that if he loved it should be an undivided and all-absorbing love ;
that he would rather have less glory in eternity, with one whom he could idolize,
than obey the Revelation on Polygamy, and obtain a higher position.

All this time he hardly once looked at me, but when I did see his eyes they
seemed very sorrowful and very earnest. I confess to you that what he said
made me feel very differently for him. For a man of his ability and talents, who
has such an influence, and wins so much respect from every one he meets, to be
sitting there all bashful, like a naughty child, before a young girl like me, and
all because he loved me, made me feel for him a pity which was very near to
love.

But it was not love quite ; and I did not let him read my thoughts. I asked
him to tell me all he knew, and to explain to me the meaning of different parts
of the Revelation which were rather obscure to me ; and he did so. Then he
tried to shake my resolution, and so anxious and troubled did he seem, that I
really dp think that if I had asked him to give up Mormonism altogether, he
would have done so for my sake. I told him that I had quite resolved, now that
Polygamy was acknowledged, never to see him again, except as I might see the

DECIDED MEASURES : MARY DISMISSES HER LOVER. 1 53

Other Elders at meeting. I said I believed I was still a good Mormon, as Mor-
mons used to be, but I would never receive Polygamy, or be more than an ordi-
nary friend to any one who did believe it. We talked together a good deal,
and we sat silently together a long while ; and at last he rose to go. He kissed
my hand sorrowfully — and I didn't like to be vexed with him for doing so, he
looked so doleful — and he said he'd wait and wait, ever so long, if I wanted him
to do so ; but that he would hope on, trusting that some day I might change. I
told him I thought — I kneiv I should never change.

After that I only saw him at meeting. And, oh dear ! you should see what
meetings we have now 1 Half the people don't attend, and everything is so
cold and lifeless. Some of our most earnest Elders never come ; and it is said
among the brethren, that Polygamy will produce the greatest apostasy which the
Church has ever seen. Every one seems ashamed of it.

And now, dear, I have written you a terrible long letter, but you must please
forgive me, for I have no one to whom I can open my heart except to you. I
wish I had some keepsake to remember you by. Well, I don't mean that, but I
should so like to have your portrait. Did you not once tell me that Elder Sten-
house talked of learning photography } Does he ever practice it now ? And if
so, couldn't you get him to take a shadow of yourself ? I should so like to have
one. Mine I will send you as soon as it is taken. I mean to write again to you
in the course of a day or two, and then I'll tell you what Elder Shrewsbury said
about the Revelation itself. Meanwhile, dear, kiss both the babies, please, for
me ; and write soon to your most affectionately loving,

Mary Burton."

Poor girl ! I said, as I folded up her letter ; but it is better
for her to suffer a little now than for her to have been married
first, as I was, and then, when too late to go back, to have
Polygamy announced as an article of faith.

CHAPTER XI.

MORMONISM IN ENGLAND :— PREPARING TO EMIGRATE.

A Blissful State of Ignorance — The Opinions of Monsieur Petitpierre — Strong
Arguments — How He Became an Apostate — "He Shall Rule over Her" — The
Nobler Sex — How Women were Sufficiently Honored — Looking Anxiously
for a Chango — Establishing a Mormon Paper — Denouncing the Gentiles —
Terrible Expectations — Hastening to Zion — A Journey of Many Days — The
Swiss Pilgrims— Death by the Way— Disobeying Counsel— The "Judg-
ments" of the Lord — The Love 6i Many Waxes Cold — The President of the
London Conference — Distinguished Apostates — Strange Ncavs from Zion —
An "Object of Interest" — Great Success of Mormonism in Britain — How
Saints were Re-baptized — Poor Elder Marsden ! — The Emigration Season —
My Little Daughter Minnie — Saintly Treatment— A Visit from Mary Burton
—How Love Affairs Progressed— Pacifying a Lover — The Meaning of the
Word " Patience."

IT was fortunate for the Swiss Mission that the new con-
verts in general could not read any language but their
own, and thus were ignorant of the deceptions which the
American Elders had practiced upon the people.

Monsieur Petitpierre, the Protestant minister, who thought
that the Revelation ought to be " prayerfully considered," was
the only one who understood English, and his knowledge was
very limited. His wife did not at all coincide with him about
the prayerful consideration of Polygamy ; she disposed of the
subject without any prayer at all, and it is to be regretted that
in this respect the whole body of the Mormon women did not
follow her example.

What arguments she used I do not know ; but that they
were very much to the point no one can doubt, for they ban-
ished for ever all thoughts of Polygamy from her husband's

A LITTLE ISHMAEL, 1 55

mind. It was said among the Saints that she was very ener-
getic in her private discussions with her husband. But how-
ever this might be, it is certain that Monsieur Petitpierre
resisted as long as he could, for the revelation quite fascinated
the childless old man, and it is possible that he might have
held fast to the faith ; but, unfortunately, just then certain
documents and publications of the Apostles, and a very large
amount of evidence respecting them and their doings,
attracted his attention. He was in the main a good and
truthful man, although of small mental calibre, and the
deceptions and contradictions which he discovered quite dis-
gusted him. His wife's strong personal arguments gave the
finishing blow to his faith, and the spell was broken. The
vision of a modern Hagar and a little Ishmael vanished from
his mind ; he apostatised — and Mr. Stenhouse lost the services
of a very useful translator.

When I heard that he had left the Church, how I wished
that I could have followed in his footsteps. But apostasy
from Mormonism is only possible to two classes — the young
disciple, who has embraced the faith more from enthusiasm
than from conviction, whose experience is limited, and the
old disciple who has entirely outgrown it, and has become dis-
gusted with it all.

I was neither of these. My faith was too firmly grounded
to admit of my giving it up. Though I hated Polygamy, I.
did not dare to question the divinity of its origin. I only
pitied myself and my sex for the burden which God had seen
fit to place upon us. I never for a moment supposed that
any man would have been so wicked as to fabricate a " Reve-
lation," or so blasphemous as to palm it off in the name of
the Lord.

Oh yes, I hated Polygamy in my heart. And my efforts in
teaching it only increased my hatred ; for when I was gravely
told by the Elders that woman had been cursed in the Gar-
den of Eden, and that Polygamy was one of the results of
that curse — " her desire shall be unto her husband, and he
shall rule over JierV — I must confess that my heart within me_

156 MY HUSBANDS WORK, AND MINE.

was rebellious. From my earliest childhood I had thought of
God as a father and a friend, to whom I might go and tell all
my griefs and cares ; but now He was presented to me as a
hard taskmaster, not as a father or a friend.

I met with much kindness, but I did not meet with much
sympathy from the brethren. They, could not understand
that opposition to Polygamy was anything else than selfish-
ness on the part of the sisters ; they did not comprehend the
feelings of a woman's heart — its craving for some object
upon which to devote its whole wealth of love. They were
taught that theirs was a nobler position than that of the
sisters, and that women might consider themselves sufficiently
honored in being allowed to become the mothers of their chil-
dren and to help in building up tJicir " kingdom."
, Of my Missionary work in Switzerland subsequent to the
introduction of Polygamy I will say but little, except that it
was too successful. The same sorrow and indignation which
Madame Baliff had so forcibly expressed, were shown by
almost every new convert, and I had to bear the blame of
teaching such a doctrine. The sisters became unhappy, and
wished that they had died in ignorance of Mormonism ; and I
felt humbled to the dust to think that I should be the inno-
cent cause of so much misery to others. I looked anxiously
for a change, but the only change which seemed probable was
that we might be permitted to emigrate to Utah, and there
was no comfort for me in that prospect.

We remained in Switzerland until the close of the year
1854, and through the unremitting efforts of my husband,
Mormonism was introduced into six cantons of the Confed-
eration. Monsieur Baliff became an indefatigable Missionary,
as was also Governor Stoudeman ; and to their liberality and
zeal Mr. Stenhouse was greatly indebted. With the aid of
Monsieur Baliff, he established in Geneva a monthly periodi-
cal in the French language, for the edification of the Saints,
beside a volume in reply to the attacks of the clergy, and
many minor effusions.

At that time there was great excitement among the Saints

SAINTS, AND THEIR SACRIFICE. 1 57

in Utah. Brigham Young and his Apostles were denouncing
the Gentiles in the most unmeasured language. As I write
a volume of sermons delivered at that time is before me, and
I really can hardly credit that so much ridiculous nonsense,
bad grammar, and blasphemy, could ever have been uttered
in a public place of worship ; — yet it was so. The Saints
were told that in these last times all the Vials of the Wrath of
God were about to be poured upon the earth ; wars and deso-
lations, anarchy and persecution, fire, pestilence, and unheard
of horrors, were to desolate all the world, until men should
call upon the rocks to hide them, and in the bitterness of
their souls curse the day in which they were born ; death was
to be sought for, but not found. Believing, as they did, that
all this was true, it is no wonder that the Saints in Europe
were alarmed, and became anxious to emigrate to Utah, where
they were told they would be safe. A seven years' famine
was said to be at the door, when a sack of wheat should be
sold for a sack of gold, and Gentile Kings and Princes were
to come and crouch to the Saints for a morsel of bread. The
very women in Zion were counselled to sell the ribbons from
their bonnets, to buy flour with the proceeds, and to hide it
away against the day of wrath.

The brethren and sisters in Switzerland who could dispose
of their property hastened to " flee to Zion." Some did so at
a ruinous sacrifice. One gentleman — a Monsieur Robella — I
knew, who was part proprietor of a newspaper and printing
establishment. In a very short time it would have been
entirely in his own hands ; but he sold out at a great loss,
dreading that the storm might overtake him before he reached
the "Chambers of the Lord in the Mountains," as the Elders
called Salt Lake City.

The journey from Europe to Utah at that time occupied
six or eight months ; it was a very tedious pilgrimage. My
Swiss friends had first to travel to Liverpool ; thence by sail-
ing vessel to New Orleans ; by steamer up the Mississippi as
far as St. Louis ; up the Missouri to the frontiers ; and then
across the Plains by ox-teams. Much of this distance had to

158 THE PILGRIMS FROM SWITZERLAND.

be travelled during the worst part of the year. They left
their homes while the Jura Mountains were still draped in
snow, and those who escaped the ravages of cholera and the
perils of the way, reached their destination just as the frosts
of winter were beginning to whiten the hoary heads of the
hills which stand about Zion.

All the Swiss pilgrims travelled together until they arrived
at St. Louis ; there they separated, one party going up the
river, and the other making the journey overland. The
cholera attacked the latter party and cut off the greater num-
ber of them, and their bones now whiten the prairie.

The news of their death soon arrived in Switzerland, and
the people at Lausanne were exasperated against the Mormon
Missionaries, and when my husband visited that place he
found it prudent not to remain long. At the same time those
of the Saints whose relations had perished in the emigration
were pained to hear that it was because they "had not obeyed
counsel," and gone up the river with the other party, that they
fell by the way. And, as if in mockery of this statement, the
next news that we received was that a Missouri steamer, on
board of which were many Mormon Missionaries — all most
obedient to counsel — had been blown to atoms. Many of the
Saints began to consider these things, and their love waxed
cold.

Through all this our position was anything but pleasant,
and my husband applied for permission to be released from
the Presidency of the Swiss and Italian Missions, in order
that he might " gather to Zion." His request was granted ;
and in the autumn of 1854, we bade a final adieu to Switzer-
land.

We might now be said to have begjin our journey to Zion,
although we tarried long by the way, and several years
elapsed before we reached otir destination.

When we arrived in London we obtained apartments in the
house of the President of the London Conference, and there
I had opportunities of observing the effects of the system
upon the English Saints. Elder Marsden, the President, was

WHISPERINGS OF FEARFUL DEEDS. 1 59

a thorough Mormon, and a man who was very highly thought
of. He had been acquainted with all the Apostles and High-
priests who had resided in Liverpool — the great rendezvous of
the Saints in England ; had been President of the Confer-
ence there, and now occupied the highest position of the
European mission. He was a pleasant, intelligent man, who
in his day had done much to build up the Church ; but like
his two predecessors, John Banks and Thomas Margetts, he
also apostatised from the Mormonism of later years. At the
time, however, of which I speak, he was considered to be of
good standing among the Saints.

Up to this time I had never seriously doubted my religion,
and I probably never should have done so had it not been for
the introduction of Polygamy. But what I saw in London at
that time sadly shook my faith, and the stories which I heard
from Utah quite frightened me. Nothing, of course, was
openly said, and at first I disbelieved every evil report, until
at last it was impossible for me altogether to reject what was
told me. The testimony of an Apostate or of a Gentile would
have been dismissed with contempt ; but when we saw letters
from mothers to their children, and husbands to their wives —
all people of unquestioned faith, setting forth the troubled
state of men's minds in Utah, expressing fears for their own
safety, and hinting at "cutting off" the transgressor, and the
doings of " Avenging Angels," we could not cast them aside
with contempt. My views of the glories of Zion were chang-
ing;— henceforth I was never firm in the faith — I felt that
there was sovicthing wrong.

Perhaps the reader may think that now I might have left
the Church, and thus have avoided all those troubles which
awaited me in Utah. But let him remember that, although
my faith was shaken, it was not wholly destroyed. All that I
clung to on earth — my husband, whom I truly loved, and my
darling children — were part and parcel of Mormonism. I
could not tear myself from them, and isolate my soul from all
that made life worth having.

My unsettled .state of mind, however, did not long remain

l60 THE DOINGS OF THE LONDON CONFERENCE.

a secret. It was spoken of among the Saints, and I became
an object of interest. The Pastor over the London and
adjoining Conferences was the son of one of the chief Apos-
tles in Utah — a young man, whose good nature was far better
than his rehgion. He visited us very frequently, and used to
bring with him the distinguished American Elders who might
be visiting the metropolis. I have no doubt that they were
sincere in their desire to do me good, but it was not kind
attentions that I then needed, it was the removal of the cause
of my sorrows.

They tried to persuade me that it was all " the work of the
Lord ;" but I could not see it in that light, and very often in
reply to their consolations I said very hard things of Poly-
gamy and the leaders of the Church, whose conduct I consid-
ered sinful. And in this I did not stand alone, for I soon
found that the President of the Conference — Elder Marsden
— had been in the same position for years, and his wife was
"quite through" with Mormonism. In fact, so great had been
the distrust occasioned by Polygamy, that in the report end-
ing June 30th, 1853, it was stated that from the whole British
Church — which then numbered very nearly thirty-one thous-
and souls — seventeen hundred and seventy-six had been ex-
communicated for apostasy !

Of those who remained faithful I cannot give a much more
cheering account. The Elders who visited President Mars-
den made as damaging reports of the condition of the Saints
as their worst enemies could desire. All that my young
friend, Mary Burton, had told me did not equal the truth of
what I saw for myself. No one had any confidence now in
what the Elders said ; — how could they be trusted after so
many years of deception }

The Elders who visited me and reasoned with me abou«t my
want of faith, tried to persuade me to be baptized again.
Among the Mormons it is the privilege of the faithful to be
baptized over and over again, as often as may be needed, for
the remission of their sins, which are thus washed away, and
the penitent is enabled to start afresh. At that time of fear-

I AM BAPTIZED AGAIN. l6l

ful excitement in Utah, called by the Mormons " The Refor-
mation," when people were being exhorted under terrible pen-
alties to confess their sins, many were so frightened that they
acknowledged themselves guilty of crimes of which they had
never dreamed, while at the same time many horrible and
detestable sins were brought to light. Brigham and the lead-
ers found that they were confessing too much — the sinners
were far more numerous than the godly. Brigham, with his
usual craft, soon found a way of escape ; the people were told
to be baptized again, as then, their sins being washed away,
they could truly say they were not guilty of such crimes of
which they might be accused.

I was not convinced, and did not see that I had anything
to repent of, but I was quite willing to be re-baptized if it was
thought proper. At the same time I stipulated that the Pres-
ident of the Conference — Elder Marsden — should be baptized
with me. I felt that if I required re-baptizing, how much
more necessary was it for Elder Marsden to have his sins
washed away also. I j^artly believed in the fearful stories
that I had heard from Zion, but it was he who had shown
them to me. The Pastor of the Conference gave no sign that
he suspected my meaning in wishing Elder Marsden to be
baptized at the same time as I was, though I believe he must
have formed a pretty shrewd guess. And so we two went
down into the water, but I am afraid that little of our sins
was washed away. Not long after, President Marsden apos-
tatised, and my heart remained as hard as ever. At least I
was frequently told so.

Poor Elder Marsden! He was branded \\'\\\\ the most
opprobrious titles which Mormon ingenuity or malice could
fling against him : — and yet I know of many men — not one
nor two — associated most intimately with Brigham Young,
to-day, whose faith is not a whit stronger than that apostate's,
who serve the Prophet because it is their interest to do so,
but who in their hearts no more believe in his high preten-
sions than did James Marsden, the President of the London
Conference.

l62 "OUR LITTLE MINNIE."

Meanwhile, the season for emigration had again arrived,
and we were directed to hold ourselves in readiness to start.
Although by no means unexpected, this " counsel " to emi-
grate came very painfully to me, for every step we took
toward Utah seemed to bring me nearer to the realisation of
my worst apprehensions. I had lost my affection for Mor-
monism, and my enthusiasm had now quite melted away.
But to refuse to go was altogether out of the question.

Two little ones had been added to our family in Geneva,
and a fourth was born in London, the Christmas day after our
return from the Continent. The foggy atmosphere of the
metropolis did not agree with them at all — accustomed, as
they had been, to the pure and bracing air of Switzerland —
and I soon had serious illness in my family. My second
little girl, Minnie, was so sick that we almost despaired of her
life, and the others required constant attention, while the
little baby boy only a few weeks old, was seldom out of my
arms. Just then it was, when so very awkwardly situated,
that the notification came for us to set our faces Zionward.

They chided us for our want of faith, because we did not
take our poor little sick child from her bed at the risk of life ;
but I thank God now that nature was stronger than our fanat-
icism, and that our little girl was spared to grow up a blessing
of which we shall ever be proud.

One day, President Marsden came to me confidentially and
told me that the brethren were determined that I should leave
England, and had counted upon my yielding in a moment of
despair. My husband was to be counselled to go without me
to Utah, if I persisted in my refusal. After he had left
London, Elder Marsden was to give me notice to leave his
house ; and left destitute, and entirely among strangers, it was
thought that I should be only too glad to follow.

I cannot tell how indignant I was ; I could not find words
sufficiently contemptuous to express what I felt, but I re-
proached Elder Marsden with cowardice for agreeing to such
an inhuman proposition, and I declared that I would not risk
the life of my child if an eternity of suffering awaited me.

NOT QUITE A SLAVE. I63

My husband was absent when this took place ; but when
he returned he approved of what I had done, and Elder
Marsden was consequently "counselled" to send us away.
The doctor warned us against the danger of exposing my
little daughter to the cold in removing her, but we had no
choice, for we were obliged to leave. Those were very pain-
ful times. Constant watching and anxiety had undermined
my own health, and I fell ill. Even then, had v/e been left
alone, we might have escaped much of our trouble, but the
incessant meddling of " counsel " was a perpetual irritation,
and we were completely worn out with annoyance.

A pleasant apartment at the west end of the town was
taken for me, by the advice of the medical man, and I was
removed thither with my baby. I was not equal even to the
task of taking care of that little thing, and had to procure the
assistance of a nurse ; the other children were cared for by
friends. All that I needed was rest and tranquility of mind,
and I soon began to recover strength, though far from well.
But this state of quietude was soon to be disturbed. Again
we were notified that the last emigrant ship of the season
was about to leave, and we must sail in her, and again we
were obliged to refuse. My husband telegraphed to the
Apostle at Liverpool that I was not well enough to travel,
and he was told to " bring me along, and I should get
better." The Apostle (!) cared nothing for individual suffering,
providing the ambitious plans of the priesthood in Salt Lake
City were carried out. But my husband, anxious though he
was to set out for Utah, and obedient, as he ever was to
"counsel," was not such a slave as they thought him, and he
positively refused to go. For this he was very much blamed,
and it was said that his own faith must be wavering.

Since my arrival in London I had several times seen my
young friend, Mary Burton, but some one was always present
at the time. She had, as she told me in her letters, very
greatly changed, for she had now become quite a young lady.
Still she retained most of her winning ways, though her
childish prettiness had given place to the more mature beauty

164 MARY burton's LOVER.

of womanhood, and when I saw her I was not surprised that
she should be an object of attention, or that Elder Shrews-
bury should have felt so deeply her rejection of him. She
was as loving to me as ever, and when she found that we
could not have one of our old quiet chats together, on account
of the people who were present, she promised to call on me
some afternoon when we should be quite alone.

Before she came, however, I had a visit from another per-
son, whom I little expected to see. This was no other than
Elder Shrewsbury himself, who, I had been informed, had left
London some months before. This, after the usual saluta-
tions, he told me was quite true ; — he had left London and
gone to work as a Missionary hundreds of miles away ; trying
to forget his disappointment, but to no purpose. His was
one of those natures which, though kind and considerate to
every one, are not ready to form hasty attachments, but
which, when once they do meet with an object upon which to
lavish their affections, become devoted in friendship and
unchanging in love. Their affections flow more deeply than
those of most people.

Such was Elder Shrewsbury, and such I thought he would
always be ; but what disposition, however good, can be relied
upon when influenced by religious fanaticism .'' He stood
before me, tJieii, manly and upright in his bearing, truthful and
honest, a man who would have scorned evasion or deceit, and
his every thought of Mary was replete with tenderness and
love. And yet I lived to see that man again, in Utah — alas,
how changed a man !

Before we first left England I was acquainted with Elder
Shrewsbury, but not very intimately. We had had one or
two interesting conversations together, but I remembered
him chiefly in connection with Mary Burton. It was about
her that he now came to see me ; — he wanted me to talk to her
and intercede with her in his behalf. But I was no match-
maker, and all my thoughts respecting love and marriage had
recently been anything but pleasant. I told him plainly that
I thought Mary had done quite right in refusing to see him,

ONE OF eve's. 165

and, in fact, declining to receive the attentions of any Mor-
mon man. I did not doubt his love for her at present, I said,
but no one could any longer rely upon a Mormon Elder's
word. Years to come, when they had a little family growing
up around them, and when it would be too lat^e for Mary to
repent of trusting him, he might suddenly be convinced of
the necessity of obeying the Revelation, and then, what could
she do .'' No ! Even supposing that she loved him, which, I
said, was very questionable, it was better that she should suf-
fer a disappointment now than have her heart wrung with
cruelty and neglect in after years.

"What!" he cried, his eyes flashing with indignation ; "do
you take me for a dog that I should treat Jier so T

" No, no," I said, and tried to pacify him ; " I do not think
anything bad of you, but I look upon you as a man who is in
love, and therefore blind. You think of nothing now but
Mary, and are willing to sacrifice everything, and to promise
anything, providing you can win her. But when she has
become your wife, if she ever does, and you have time to cool
down, you'll begin to see things in another light. You'll find
that she is a real ordinary woman, made of flesh and blood,
like all the other daughters of Eve, and with, I daresay, quite
as many whims, and fancies, and perverse ways as any ot
them ; and then, when she ceases to be *an angel' in your eyes,
and becomes merely a woman, you'll begin to assert your right
to think and judge for yourself, and very probably all your
former devotion to your religion will return."

" Sister Stenhouse," he replied, " you do not seem to have
a very high opinion of my constancy ; but I can assure you
that I have given this matter my most earnest, prayerful
thought. My love for Mary I need not mention ; my devo-
tion to my religion you only partly know. While we were
told that Polygamy was not true, no one could be more stead-
fast in the faith than I was ; and when the Revelation came, I
looked upon it as a blight and a curse to the Church of God,
and how well-founded my fears were you can see from this
terrible apostasy which has come upon us. I almost myself

i66 "the meaning of that word."

left the Church. Then I went to the Apostle, and I told him
how I was situated. I told him all about Mary, and my devo-
tion to her ; that I wished to win her for my wife, but that I
knew she would not marry me if she thought there was the
shadow of a cbance that I should live up to the Revelation. I
told him that I myself should be perfectly wretched in Poly-
gamy, and that it was impossible that I should love more than
one. The Apostle said that I was quite right in all this. We
had no proof, he said, in the Bible, that Isaac had more than
one wife, and he was accepted by God. He counselled me
to do all I could to win Mary, and told me that I might truth-
fully promise her that I would never enter into Polygamy.
But Mary would not so much as listen to me — in fact, since
then she never would see me alone."

"I am not sure," I answered, "whether I am doing right;
but I don't mind saying to you that I think, from what I have
seen of Mary, that she does not dislike you ; but she is a sen-
sible girl, and does not choose to risk the happiness of her
whole life."

He was vexed with me for saying this. How could I sup-
pose that /le would wreck her happiness ? Was he not will-
ing to die if it would give her a moment's pleasure .■' And
much more lovers' nonsense he talked. He had met her at
the meetings sometimes, but she had very coldly said good-
morning, or evening, as the case might be ; but whenever he
had ventured a word more than that, she had made some
excuse to leave him. What he wanted me to do was to invite
Mary to meet him with me, and to use my influence with her
in his favor. I answered him very kindly, and did my best to
reassure him, but I told him that I never would try to influ-
ence the conduct or affections of any one in a matter of the
heart ; such things should take their own course ; and if he
waited patiently no doubt all would be well.

" Patience !" he said ; " Sister Stenhouse, do you think a
man in love knows the meaning of that word .-' Patience,
indeed !"

CHAPTER XI I.

EMIGRATING TO ZION:— WE ARRIVE IN NEW YORK.

Mary Burton Tells her Story — A Persevering Lover — A Long Conversation —
Some "Strong Points" of the Revelation — A Trifling Circumstance — Terrible
Doings in Zion — How Orson Hyde became an Apostate — He Bears Witness
Against Joseph Smith — "Danites" and "Avenging Angels" — Murders Commit-
ted by " Indians !" — Emigration in the Old Times — A Journey of Nine Months
— How the Mormon Emigration was Managed — A Favored Apostle — How
the Profits were Pocketed — On Board Ship — We Suffer Loss — How we were
Deceived — An Untruthful Apostle — How Poor Mr. Tennant was Robbed —
Brigham Young Acts his Accustomed Part — Love and Marriage at Sea —
Cooking Under Difficulties — " Harry and the Rats " — A Smart Lad — An An-
cient Scotch Sister — Working "for a Consideration" — Christmas on Board
Ship — Cruel Treatment of Seamen — A New Year in the New World.

THE afternoon following, Mary herself came to see me,
her face all flushed with excitement, and eager to tell me
something.

" Who do you think I've been talking to, Sister Sten-
house .''" she exclaimed, " You'd never guess."

" I don't think there's much need for guessing," I said,
"Your face betrays the secret, Mary."

" Well," she said, "perhaps it does, but you wouldn't wonder
at it, if you only knew how very anxious I have been. All this
time I have kept my word, and I did not see him or speak to
him once, except at meetings, and not much then, and I have
been very unhappy. This afternoon I came round about an
hour ago to see you, and there on the step was Elder Shrews-
bury. He said he was here yesterday, and was just going to
call on you again, and then he asked me to go a little way with
II

l68 A lover's eloquence.

him, as he had something very important to say to me. At
first I refused to go, but he wouldn't hsten to it for a moment.
So I went with him, and we have been talking ever since ; or
rather he has been talking, and I have been listening to him.
I can't tell you, Sister Stenhouse, all he said — you can guess
better than I can tell you. But I'm afraid I shall not be able
to keep my resolution much longer, for when we came back to
the door again he said he wouldn't come in to see you now, and
when he begged me to let him call at Mrs. Elsworth's to-mor-
row night, I did not feel it in my heart to refuse him ; — was it
very wrong of me to do so .''"

Said I;—*" I'm afraid, Mary, my opinion would not matter
much either way ; Elder Shrewsbury's eloquence is the music
which you like best to listen to."

She blushed, and came and sat down beside me, and we
talked together until the sun went down and my little room
was quite dark. I told her of my troubles in Switzerland and
of the miserable effects of introducing Polygamy there ; and
she in return told me all her love affairs with Elder Shrews-
bury and of her resolution not to listen to him unless he sol-
emnly promised never to have anything to do with the hated
Revelation. Her faith in Mormonism itself had, as I expected,
been very severely shaken, and I think that had it not been
for my efforts to re-assure her, she would have left the Church
at that time. Would, to God, she had.

After tea, she said — " Have you a copy of the Revelation
here, Sister Stenhouse .-' I want to show you some strong
points in it which I think will astonish you. I learned all
about it from Elder Shrewsbury that night when he came to
see me, and ^ it was that that disgusted me with the whole
affair." We searched through my trunk but could not find
the document, and I told her that I had not patience to read
it quite through when it was given to me, and that since
then I was not sure that I had even seen it. " Never
mind," she said, " I'll bring it with me when I come again."

How often have I thought since how much depended upon
that trifling circumstance. Had we then together read over

WHISPERI^^GS OF SCANDAL. 169

the Revelation and noticed the " strong points," of which she
spoke, I believe my eyes would have been opened and I never
should have submitted to the misery which I afterwards en-
dured in Utah.

By and by she asked me whether I had heard anything of the
terrible doings out in Zion, and I, in return, , asked her wha^"
doings she alluded to.

" Well," she said, " I hardly like to tell you, if you have
heard nothing about the matter, for I'm not quite sure
whether it all is true ; but we have had some strange reports
floating about here, just like the reports of Polygamy, before
it was acknowledged. It is said that in the time of Joseph
Smith a band of men was organised who put to death any one
who was troublesome to the Church or offended the Elders.
Some people say that it was one or perhaps more of this band
who fired at Governor Boggs, of Missouri, and who killed
many other Gentiles. Dr. Avard and Sidney Rigdon are
said to have been mixed up in the matter, and that wretched
man, John C. Bennett, tells a frightful story about it. But that
is not the worst, for Elder Shrewsbury himself told me long
ago that Thomas B. Marsh, the then President of the Twelve,
when he apostatised, took oath that the Saints had formed a
" Destruction Company," as he called it, for the purpose of
avenging themselves, and Orson Hyde, in a solemn affidavit
swore that all that Marsh had said <vas true."

" Well dear," I said, " I've heard all that before, but no doubt
it is all scandal."

"I'm afraid not," she replied; "for I have heard from people
who ought to know, that since the Saints have been in Salt
Lake Valley the same things have been done ; only now they
speak of those men as " Danites " and " Avenging Angels."
People say that those who are dissatisfied and want to leave
Zion, almost always are killed after they set out, by the Indians,
and they dare not say boldly who they believe those "Indians"
are. Then, too, one lady told me that she had heard from her
sister that not only were apostates killed in a mysterious way
by Indians or some one else, but that many people were "mis-

170 THE MORMON EMIGRATION.

sing," or else found murdered, who were only suspected of
being very weak in the faith. These things are horrible, and
sometimes I think I will never go out to Zion."

I had heard these very same stories, and told her so ; and I
tried to make her believe that they were without foundation ;
but I could see that what she had heard had made a great im-
pression on her mind. So I turned the conversation to other
topics, and we talked over our plans and prospects for the
future. Neither of us were very hopeful — she because she
was undecided what course to pursue ; I because of the
shadow of coming sorrow which already began to darken my
way. We tried, however, to comfort each other; and when
she left I certainly felt more assured and hopeful.

At this time I was left much alone, for my husband having
no business in which to employ himself was sent by the Pas-
tor of the London Conference to travel among the Saints ;
domestic comfort or the claims of a wife were never for a
moment thought worthy of consideration. Then it was that
I felt how lonely one may be in the midst of that Great City.

Towards the end of the year 1855, it was determined that a
company of Mormon emigrants, numbering several hundreds,
should leave Liverpool en route for Salt Lake City ; and for
that purpose a vessel was chartered early in November. This
was not the ordinary season for emigration, but there were
then in England numbers of the Saints, anxious to go to Zion,
but too poor to pay their passage all the way. It was thought
that when they arrived in New York they would have time
to earn sufTficient to carry them on, and it was then sup-
posed they could join those who came over by the ordinary
spring emigration. My husband and myself were counselled
to join these emigrants in Liverpool and proceed at once to
New York.

I was now strong enough to travel, and though far from well,
and the prospect of such a journey in the middle of winter, was
anything but cheering. My husband, however, who was anx-
ious to go, smoothed away every difficulty, and it was resolved
that this time we should " obey " counsel.

JOURNEYING ZIONWARD, A LONG, LONG WAY. I /I

The reader may perhaps think me somewhat unreasonable
in regarding such a journey as more than an ordinary an-
noyance ; but he should remember that I am speaking
of eighteen years ago. The passage across the Atlantic
Ocean in mid-winter is anything but inviting even under
the best of circumstances, but in the old days of sailing-ves-
sels it was infinitely worse. The ocean-steamers now make the
passage in from ten to fourteen days ; but then a month was con-
sidered a good, quick passage for a sailing boat. Then too the
modern accommodations— even for steerage passengers— bear
no comparison with the frightful disorder and utter lack of com-
fort experienced in former times. All this ought to be taken
inio consideration when speaking of the early Mormon emi-
grants and the sacrifices which that people then made
for their faith. There was the same difference between them
and the snug little party which a year ago crossed the ocean
under the guidance of the councillor Apostle G. A. Smith, and
the childless versifier Eliza R. Snow, as there was between
St. Paul braving the perils of shipwreck with the tempestuous
Euroclydon, and the modern orthodox missionary with well-
fiUed purse and comfortable outfit on board the magnificent
steamers of the Mediterranean.

The Mormon emigration has always been a well-managed
business ; and, forming a united body, under the guidance of
inspired leaders, the Mormons have never given so much trouble
as ordinary passengers. At the time of which I speak, the emi-
gration was on a much larger scale than at present ; although
even now several thousand converts arrive every summer in
New York on their way to Utah. Now the journey from
Liverpool to Salt Lake City is accomplished easily in less
than a month ;— then it required nine. The Saints used then
to speak of Zion as being "a thousand miles from every-
where ;" and when they went East they used to talk of " going
to the States" as if they belonged to another nation:— but
now the Great Pacific Railway has knit together the utmost
limits of this vast country, and a journey to the Far West is
only a pleasant summer tour.

1/2 HOW WE BEGAN OUR TRAVELS.

Every presiding Elder in Britain is a Mormon Emigration-
Agent: — unpaid, but no less effective. It is apart of his mis-
sion. The Elder presiding over " the office " at Liverpool —
generally some favored Apostle — pockets all tJie profits of the
transaction, and has but little trouble in return. The Saints
are notified through the Star of the day when the vessel will
sail, and are told to forward their emigration-money, or at
least a portion of it ; — as the Church risks nothing. The
Apostle, being thus secured by the deposits, arranges with the
shipping agent for the passage of a specified number of
persons, and receives a very nice commission upon each emi-
grant— which commission is one of the chief perquisites of
his office.

The Mormons in London were very kind to us before we
left and did all they could to help us in preparing for our
journey. A kinder people than the Saints in Europe could no-
where be found. My husband had been directed to take
charge of the emigrants in the transit from London to Liver-
pool, and consequently I received no assistance from him. It
seemed to me a very cruel arrangement for the Elders to take
away from me and my helpless little ones the very person to
whom we ought naturally to have turned for protection;
but what were the feelings of a weak woman when they
came in conflict with the " counsel " of inspired Apostles ?

We arrived in Liverpool the same evening, and there my
husband was relieved of the charge of the company, and some
of the brethren were appointed to see that the baggage was
safely transferred from the railway to the ship. Early
the next morning we went on board, and it was not long
before we began to experience the pleasures (?) of an emi-
grant life.

Before we set out for Liverpool, I had been told that on
board ship I should be able to obtain all the help that I might
desire ; and anxious to provide for the comfort of the children,
I engaged the services of two young girls to look after them
and assist me generally. This was an imprudent step, as I
afterwards found to my cost ; but at the time I thought that

FIRST EXPERIENCES ON BOARD SHIP. I73

I had made a very sensible arrangement. Help being se-
cured, my next thought was to get our berths fixed, so that all
mio-ht be ready before the rolling of the ship began. My first
enquiries were for our bedding; but it was no where to be
found. Now this was very annoying, for we were all tired and
the children, poor things, were fidgetty ; and anticipating a
long and unpleasant voyage I wanted to have everything in
readiness. Besides which I had made special preparations in
the shape of many additional comforts which I knew on board
ship would be absolutely necessary, and had even sold my
watch and jewelry for that purpose.

I enquired of the proper authorities, but could obtain no
information, and nothing remained but for me to jvait until the
Apostle came on board to bid a final adieu to the emigrants.
I felt this annoyance all the more as I considered that we had
no right to expect such mismanagement. We would natur-
ally have preferred to make our own arrangements and to
go alone, had we been permitted to do so ; but we had, over
and over again, been instructed not to go by any other vessel
but that chartered by the Apostle Richards, that so we
might escape the perils which were sure to overtake the Gen-
tiles. Imagine our disgust when we found that as there
were not enough of the Saints to occupy the whole ship, the
lower deck was filled with Irish emigrants of the most barbar-
ous type, and that their luggage and ours had been thrown
together indiscriminately into the hold. Most of the Mormon
emigrants recovered their property when they arrived at New
York, but as for our own, personally, we never saw it
again, and all the voyage through we were left utterly desti-
tute.

The Apostle Richards and Pastor Kimball came on board
before the vessel sailed and I told them all about it. We
could not possibly put to sea in that condition, I said, and I
wanted to leave the ship. He promised that the things should
be looked after, and assured me that on no account should we
be permitted to sail without being properly provided for. I
not only trusted their word as gentlemen but I believed in

174 HOW MR. TENANT LOST HIS MONEY.

them as favored servants of God ; and when subsequently I
found that they had wilfully deceived me I became conscious
that there was as little of the true and truthful gentleman
about some of the modern Apostles, as there was of the apos-
tle about ordinary gentlemen.

Thus in the cold, foggy days of an English November
we set out, bereft of the commonest necessaries, and deceived
by our own leaders, to begin a new life in a new world.

I would not for my own sake mention these unpleasant
reminiscences were it not that so many mean and cruel de-
ceptions— and,, were it not that I do not care to use harsh
words, I might call downright ^^ swindles'' — had come beneath
my observation in connection with the Mormon emigration
in past years. I will mention one alone which ought not to
be passed by unnoticed.

In the year 1854, Brigham Young and the leading Elders
were most anxious to draw to Zion the converts from every
part of the globe ; and for this purpose the faithful were called
upon to bring in freely their contributions to the Perpetual
Emigration Fund. To set them an example. Brother Brig-
ham himself stated that he would present as a free-gift his
own property — a valuable city house and lot, if any purchaser
could be found wealthy enough to purchase it. An English
gentleman named Tenant, a new convert, accepted the offer and
advanced the money— thirty thousand dollars — and set out for
Salt Lake City, expecting there to be put in possession of the
property. He was one of the unfortunate Hand-Cart Emi-
grants, of whom I shall presently have occasion to speak more
fully; and he died on the plains. His wife and children, when
they arrived in the Valley, were told that the transaction was
not made with them but with Mr. Tenant, and all their efforts
to obtain the property, which in common justice was theirs,
were unavailing. At the present moment Mr. Tenant's wife
lives in miserable poverty in Salt Lake City, while there is no
one to bring the honest Prophet to account.

The vessel sailed, and we heard no more of our property.
Whether it ever left London, or whether some obliging

MISERIES OF AN EMIGRANT SHIP. I/J

brother took charge of it on his own account, I cannot say,
but I could form a pretty good guess. I frequently see that
man in Salt Lake City, and I aways think of my bedding
when I see him. Nothing, however, remained but for me to
put the best face I could upon matters. I took my wearing
apparel and other articles out of the trunks and put them into
pillow slips, and extemporised as well as I could a rough sub-
stitute for beds. These served for the children, and I cov-
ered them with my cloaks and shawls ; and for our own
berths and bed-covering I had only a few pieces of carpet
which I had put aside for the cabin floor, together with a
worn-out blanket which an old lady on board was good
enough to lend me.

We had not been long at sea when the young sisters whom
I had engaged to help me, fell sick, and some of the brethren
were very anxious to nurse them. This appeared to be quite
the established order of things, for I then found that it was
very seldom that a Mormon emigrant ship crossed the ocean
without one or more marriages on board. It was, no doubt,
very interesting to them, but to me it was extremely incon-
venient, especially considering that my husband had now
taken to his berth, which he did not leave during the remain-
der of the voyage, and myself and the children were not
much better off.

Sick as I was, I had to prepare our food, and manage every-
thing, for in those times emigrants either took out their own
provisions or were allowanced in raw material, and in either
case had to do their own cooking. My chief difficulty was in
getting what I had prepared to the fire-galley, for I could nof^
leave the children, and I was afraid to venture myself upon
deck. So I got any of the brethren who chanced to be pass-
ing to take it up, and of course they were willing to oblige
me ; but the galley was so crowded— every one having his or
her own interests to attend to— that I very rarely, if ever, had
my provisions decently cooked, and on more than one occa-
sion I never saw them again. This was an inconvenience
which modern emigrants do not suffer at the present day.

170 "harry and the rats."

Unsuccessful with the young sisters, I thought I would try
if I could not get one of the brethren to help me, and fortune
at first appeared to favor me. There was on board a young
man — Harry, they called him, — and he was so situated that
I found it easy to open a negotiation with him. He had been
a saddler's apprentice in a country town in England, and hav-
ing listened to some itinerant preacher, had been converted,
joined the Church, and begun to think for himself. So hear-
ing that terrible judgments were quickly coming upon the Old
World, he resolved to flee to the New, and in his hurry to get
there he forgot to inform his master that he was about to
leave. This accounted for his being so badly provided for.

Now, Harry had those two great blessings — a splendid
appetite and unimpeachable powers of digestion. I will not
say that he enjoyed these two blessings, for that he did not,
on account of lacking a third blessing, namely, the where-
withal to make the first two blessings a pleasure, and not an
inconvenience. The ship's allowance was altogether insuffi-
cient for him, and he, therefore, gladly engaged to do what
few things I required upon condition that I should add a little
to his own private commissariat.

Harry was a smart lad and at first very useful, and he soon
convinced me that he had told the truth when he said that
he had not had enough to eat ever since he came on board —
it seemed to me very questionable whether he ever had
before. He had, however, nothing to complain of in that
respect while in our employment, for although the children
were able to eat whenever we had anything fit for them, my
husband and myself could seldom touch our rations, and as
everything that was not used fell to Harry's share, he fared
pretty well.

Harry was not the lad to neglect his own interests, and as
our interests appeared just then to be his also, matters worked
very harmoniously. Our bread was never now brought back
to us half raw or burnt to a cinder. It must be properly
cooked for our eating or it would not do for Harry's, and as
for it being lost or delayed on its way to or from the galley

AN ANCIENT SCOTTISH SISTER. I77

that was, of course, quite out of the question. But the
strangest thing of all connected with Harry was that imme-
diately after his coming we were incessantly annoyed by tJie
rats. I had brought for the children's use a small supply of
preserves and other little delicacies ; but these mysteriously
disappeared with alarming rapidity, and whenever I saved any
trifle for the children to eat between meals, that also was gone
when it was wanted, and in every instance Harry suggested
that it was " the rats," though I never could find any traces
of those interesting animals. I was sorry to part with Harry,
for he used to tell funny stories to the children, and amused
them a great deal, but "the rats" and Harry were so closely
associated in my mind that I thought if Harry left, the rats
might perhaps also cease their visits. So Harry went, and I
was once more left alone to do the best I could.

The weather was very cold, and though we wore our cloth-
ing day and night, we felt its severity very much. The rig-
ging of the ship was hung with icicles, and without lire or
warmth of any sort, it is no wonder that we all were soon
hardly able to move from cold and sickness. I have heard
emigrants who came over in steam-vessels say that even in
mid-winter the heat in their berths was almost unendurable ;
but in a sailing-vessel there were, of course, no engine fires
to warm the ship, and the passengers suffered accordingly.

In the midst of my trouble I was told of an ancient Scotch
sister — a maiden lady, sharp and shrewd, — who, like the miser
in Scott's "Fortunes of Nigel," was willing to help us "for a
consideration." So we talked the matter over, and it was
agreed that she should give me her services for the remain-
der of the voyage ; and the " consideration " was to be two
pounds English, Small as was our stock of money, and much
as I knew we should need it upon our arrival, I felt that I
could do no better than engage her. There was no saying
upon whom sJie might chance to set her maiden fancy, but
there was not the remotest chance of any of the brethren falling
in love zuith her ; so I considered her a safe investment, and,
besides, I must have somebody — there was no alternative.

1^8 CHRISTMAS AT SEA DISAPPOINTED HOPES.

It was now Christmas time — a season which in England
was always sacred to joyous memories and festivities ; but
to us, exiles and wanderers, seeking a land of which we knew
nothing, and which to us was a new and untried world, it was
far from being a happy time. In the midst of the wild, dreary
ocean there was nothing to recall the pleasant reminiscences
of the past, or to inspire us with hope and courage as we
thought of the future.

The Captain told us that we might prepare to eat our
Christmas dinner in New York; but he was mistaken. I can
form no opinion of the captain as a seaman, but as a man I
detested him for his cruel treatment of two unfortunate men
who were under him. These men — one a Spaniard, and the
other a Hungarian — had agreed to work out their passage to
New York, but they were quite unfit for sea life. One of them
when he refused or was unable to go up into the shrouds,
was dragged aloft by main force, and there they tied him,
and there they kept him until he was nearly frozen to death.
On another occasion they beat both of these men with spikes,
and I feared they would kill them, and their cries and groans
right above my head were most painful to listen to. In fact,
so badly were they treated that on their arrival they had to
be carried to the hospital. Such was the "discipline" on
board that ship.

The Captain was mistaken in his calculations. We did not
eat our Christmas dinner in New York, as he had promised.
A storm came on, which compelled us to stand out to sea
again, and then a dead calm followed, and it was not until
New Year's eve that we set foot upon the shore of the New
World.

We were now three thousand miles nearer to Zion ; but my
heart misgave me as I thought of the future, and the first
New Year's day that I spent in the United States was any-
thing but a day of pleasure to me.

CHAPTER XIII.

LIFE IN NEW YORK :— CONDUCTING A MORMON PAPER.

An Introduction to a New World — The New York Saints— How Certain Elders
Disappeared — An Uncomfortable Week — Left all Alone — Love Waxing Cold
-r-Mental Slavery — The School-House at Williamsburgh — Miserable Condi-
tion of the Emigrants — Suffering for Their Faith — The Apostle Taylor Lec-
tures the Saints — Some Smart "Counsel" — Buying Shovels — An Unprofit-
able Speculation — The "Mean Yankee Gentiles" — Days and Nights of Trial
— How the " Aformoii'" was Edited — A Rather Small Salary — The Doings of
High-Priests and "Seventies" — An Amiable Connecticut Girl — Half-a-dozen
Wives — Permission from Brigham Young — Certain Elders who had "Disease
of the Heart" — The Course of True Love — A Young Widow Who Looked
Well in Weeds — Arranging the Affairs of the Heart — The True Source of
Modern Revelations.

VERY cold, and dark, and dreary, were the first days which
we spent in the New World. That faith which once had
led me to hope, and believe, and endure all things, was now
powerless to nerve me to any new course of action for my
religion's sake ; for the dark shadow of Polygamy had come
across my way ; hope had fled, and my love, with the love of
many other faithful Saints, had waxed cold.

To my husband and children I was, of course, devotedly
attached, and was willing to combat any difficulty or endure
any trial with them, or for their sake ; and it was not long
before my constancy was put to the test.

The Mormon emigrants have ahvays a Captain and two
"Counsellors" to every company. The Captain on board the
Emerald Isle — the vessel in which we came — was a returning
Utah Elder ; — one of his Counsellors was also a returning
Elder, and my husband was the other. As soon as the Mor-

l80 THE BEGINNING OF A NEW LIFE.

mon Captain had come on shore, and had reported to the
Apostle in charge of the New York Saints, he left to visit his
friends. The Utah Counsellor had a young lady in the com-
pany^ to whom he had become very much attached, and who
afterward became one of his wives. I was not, therefore,
surprised that, as soon as he could get his baggage, he also
should disappear ; but my husband — the other Counsellor —
being encumbered with a wife and family, was obliged to
remain, and the whole charge of seeing to the company
devolved upon him.

We had, therefore, to remain in Castle Gardens until the
whole company of emigrants was provided for ; and during all
the next week I, with my four children, remained in that pub-
lic place, sick and weary, and as destitute of bedding and
covering as we had been on board ship. The weather was
intensely cold, and, unaccustomed as we were to the severity
of an American winter, we suffered not a little. The other
unfortunate victims to faith were in the same condition, with
the exception that they had something to sleep on at nights,
while I had nothing but the bare boards for my bed since
we left Liverpool ; — all that I could gather together had been
reserved for my babes. How we lived through that journey
I know not, but I am certain that, could I have forseen what
we should have to endure, I would never have left England,
whatever my refusal might have cost me.

I could not refrain from contrasting my life before and
since I knew Mormonism. Before, I scarcely knew what suf-
fering was, so little had I been called upon to endure ; I never
knew what it was to be without money, or to want for any-
thing ; but now I was in a strange land, in the depth of win-
ter, without a home, without a pillow to rest my weary head
upon, and with a future before me so dark that not a single
ray of light gave to it the promise of hope. Could any
slavery be more complete than mine ? My fanaticism and
zeal were all gone — I had nothing to sustain me. Certainly,
I was still held by the fear that Mormonism, after all, might
be of God, and that all this suffering might be necessary for

WHAT WAS DONE AT CASTLE GARDENS. I Si

my salvation — but if at that time I had only had a friend whose
mind was clear from all the nonsense of Mormonism, and who
had felt sufficient interest in me to advise me for my good, I
think even then I might have freed myself from the mental
slavery in which I was bound. But I had no intercourse
with any but Mormons ; and, indeed, a wish to form Gentile
friendships I should then have considered a sin.

A week after our arrival, my husband found time to seek
for apartments for his family, and I was thankful to leave our
miserable quarters at Castle Gardens.

The Mormon authorities had, meanwhile, given instructions
to the. other emigrants how to act, and they did little more
than this. Those who had not found work or places to go to
were ordered to leave the Gardens, and received permission
to occupy an old dilapidated school-room in Williamsburgh,
which had been used for preaching. I went there almost
daily to see them, and therefore state what I saw as an eye-
witness, and neither exaggerate nor misrepresent. There they
huddled together about one hundred and fifty men, women
and children. Most of the men had been respectable me-
chanics in their own country ; many of them I had known
personally and had visited in their cosy English homes ; and
their wives and families had been decently brought up. What
they must have suffered under this change of circumstances I
leave the reader to guess.

In that miserable place they lived day and night — the poor,
dispirited mothers — many of them very sick — having to cook,
and wash, and perform all the necessary domestic duties,
round two small sheet-iron stoves. It was not long before
the place became like a pest-house from so many being con-
fined in so small a place, and breathing the same fetid and
pestilential atmosphere, and many of the young children died
of an epidemic which was raging among them.

They had saved some of their ship's provisions, and that
was all they had to eat, and it did not last long. To me it
was most distressing to witness so much misery without
being able to render any assistance, particularly to see the

1 82 LECTURING THE BRETHREN,

poor little children shivering and crying with hunger and cold,
while many of their mothers were in such a miserable state
of apathy that they paid little or no attention to them. I
often tried to awaken in them feelings of human sympathy,
but I was met with a murmur of discontent — the people, men
and women alike — seemed to be utterly demoralised. Nor
can this be a matter of wonder; for in England the men had
been told that — while at home they could only earn four or
five shillings a day, and would never be able to put by enough
to carry them all the way to Utah — in New York they would
be able to earn two-and-a-half to three, and even four dollars a
day — equal to from ten to sixteen shillings English — and that
employers would even come on board ship anxious to engage
them. Thus they had by false statements been allured from
their homes and plunged into the most abject poverty. Day
by day they went out seeking work, but finding none, willing
to do anything to provide bread for their families, but return-
ing nightly, unsuccessful, to their starving wives and children.

My own resources were gone. I could do nothing. When
we left Castle Garden I think we only had about five dollars
left, while the heavy snow which covered the ground and the
intense cold promised many weeks of unusual severity.
Needing so greatly pity myself, how I sympathised with
those poor sufferers, how I pitied them !

In the midst of all this, the Apostle John Taylor learned
that some of these poor souls had been seen begging. So he
came from his comfortable boarding-house in Brooklyn, well
wrapped up in a handsome overcoat, and scolded these poor,
starving creatures, and harangued them concerning the mean-
ness of begging. With great swelling words he spoke of the
dignity of the Saints of the Most High, and told them that
he despised a Mormon who could fall to the level of a com-
mon street beggar.

Could he have heard the unspoken curses of the poor,
wounded hearts of those who listened to him, as they thought
of his brother " Apostle " in England, and of how he had
deceived them and sent them into a strange country, in the

THE WISDOM OF AN APOSTLE. 1 85

depth of winter, to beg, to starve, or to steal, he would have
learned that though the victim of a delusive faith may men-
tally submit to man-made creeds and priesthoods, in his -heart
he will judge, not so much the words he hears as the man.
who utters them.

The wisdom of the Apostle found out a remedy. He
" counselled " the men and boys to buy shovels, and go forth
into the streets and clean away the snow from the fronts of
the doors and from the side-walks, and told them that they
would thus get plenty of money to keep them until winter
was over. One elderly brother, who had a little money left
bought a stock of shovels ; but the emigrants found that
there were plenty of others who were as eager as they for
work, and who were much better acquainted with the way of
obtaining it. The shovel experiment was a failure, and the
poor old brother lost his money in the investment.

For whatever the Apostle Taylor may have contributed to
these unfortunate persons — whether in " counsel," money, or
provisions — he will doubtless have his reward ; and, for aught
I know, he may have been unable to give anything more than
counsel ; but, at the same time, my opinion of the value of
counsel remains unchanged. There has been no lack of
"counsel" or counsellors in the Mormon Church. " Counsel"
has been given in abundance to all, and by no means always for
the benefit of those who received it. It was not, however,
because he failed to assist them practically that the people
hated the Apostle Taylor, and have hated him ever since, but
it was for his pride and arrogance, and the way in which he
dared to talk to free-born Englishmen and Englishwomen
about the dignity of the Priesthood, and the contempt in
which he held them in the hour of their humiliation and dis-
tress— for that they hated him.

I do not, of course, wish to justify the people in begging ;
such conduct would have been despicable if they could have
found employment of any sort. But when I saw the starv-
ing condition of those men and their helpless families, in that
wretched school-house, in my heart I almost honored them for
12

l86 IN THE NEW WORLD.

having the courage to beg ; and I thanked God that the
" mean Yankee Gentiles " — as the Elders taught the Saints
to call American citizens who did not believe in Mormonism
— were able and willing to assist them.

One of those emigrants very recently related to me some
of the painful circumstances through which he passed at that
time. He told me that he walked the streets of Williams-
burgh for three days and three nights without a mouthful of
anything to eat, or a place to lay his head ; — he could obtain
no work, and at length, in sheer desperation, he \n2l?, forced to
beg. The Church authorities knew well the misery of the
people, but took no adequate steps to alleviate it.

During the first weeks after our arrival in New York city
we had nothing to depend upon but the provisions which we
had saved from the ship's rations. I had known what it was
to be in a foreign country without money and without food ;
and on board ship I took care of our rations when they were
not consumed by Harry or " the rats ;" for I thought that if I
did not need them — which, indeed, I sincerely hoped might
be the case — I could certainly find some one who would be
thankful for them. These rations consisted chiefly of sugar
that was almost black; very bad black tea, which when made
looked like dye ; the poorest kind of sea-biscuit ; and other
things accordingly. The provisions for the Mormon emi-
grants were purchased in bulk by the Church authorities, who
made their own profits out of them, and the Apostle at Liver-
pool had the benefit of all that could be saved out of them
during the voyage. It was commonly said among the people
that the sight of them alone was quite sufficient for any one
who was not half-starved ; and yet they had paid the price of
the best.

We had been in New York several weeks when one day my
husband called at the office of a paper called The Mormon,
and there met with the Apostle Taylor who conducted that
paper. The Apostle expressed great regret that Mr. Sten-
house should be without occupation at that season of the year,
and with a family of children upon his hands. This sympathy

APOSTOLIC LIBERALITY. 18/

coming from a brother Missionary was, I thought, very tardy,
for my husband had then devoted over ten years of his hfe to
the cause, and his record in the Church had been untarnished.
The Apostle was Hving in an elegant house surrounded by
every comfort and luxury, while he knew that we had not so
much as a chair, or even a bed to lie upon. What had he
done for the Church more than my husband had done ? In-
deed, I firmly believe that he had not endured half as much,
but — he was an Apostle ! His unhelping sympathy appeared
to me a little more than questionable.

He told my husband that he might come into the office of
The Mormo}i, and write the addresses on the wrappers, and
that he would give him .a few dollars a week " to help things
along," until something better presented itself. My husband
thought this a disinterested action on the part of the Apostle
John Taylor, but my experience in Mormonism led me to be
distrustful and suspicious of everything that an Elder or
Apostle said or did. This offer, however, came when we
really had nothing to look to, and dared not refuse any assist-
ance that was offered, however small it might be. But I must
allow that my ideas of Apostolic liberality were very much
shocked when at the end of the week Mr. Stenhouse informed
me that he had been allowed four dollars for his services, and
that out of that magnificent sum the Apostle John Taylor had
deducted twenty-five cents which sheer necessity had com-
pelled him to borrow for the week's ferriage.

The Apostle-editor had two assistants from Utah with him
in the " JSIormon " office — the one a " Seventy," and the other
a " High-Priest " — terms and titles which I shall presently ex-
plain. A few weeks after my husband entered the office, the
" Seventy " who had charge of getting out the paper was al-
lowed to return to Zion. The High-Priest remained in the
Eastern States visiting alternately the various branches of the
Church, and doing some very zealous courting with a young
English girl who lived in Williamsburgh, while his two unsus-
pecting wives at home in Salt Lake City were earnestly pray-
ing the Lord to bless him in his "mission."

i88 "troubled with heart-disease."

Whatever the Apostle may have thought of his associate,
he could not very well remonstrate with him, for he himself
was, and had been for some time, doing a good deal in that
line with an amiable Connecticut girl, and was only waiting
for special permission from Brigham Young, to add her to the
half-dozen wives he already had in Utah.

There was, moreover, another High-Priest attached to that
office, but no one seemed to understand his exact position. To
all appearance his principal occupation was travelling from New
York to Connecticut and from Connecticut back again to New
York. He was a very robust-looking man, but it was reported
that he was troubled with heart-disease, and that the purer air
of Connecticut was a great relief to him. This I fully believed
when, some time after, I discovered that the young lady en-
gaged to the Apostle had a charming sister, for I thought it
very probable that she rendered no small assistance to the
Connecticut air in giving relief to his diseased heart.

My husband not being at that particular time under the in-
fluence of " heart-disease," soon became very useful on the
editorial staff. In fact, pretty well everything was left to him,
and not unfrecjuently for two or three days he saw nothing of
the Apostle or either of his associates, and the whole respon-
sibility of getting out the paper — at the magnificent salary of
fourdollars a week ! — rested upon him. He was told that he
must regard it as a mission and be prepared to act accord-
ingly.

In course of time, however, the visits to Connecticut came
to an end. The Apostle obtained Brother Brigham's permis-
sion to practice a little Polygamy among the Gentiles, and
Miss Young made him an excellent housekeeper in a hand-
somely furnished house in Brooklyn. The poor High-Priest
and the Seventy did not fare so well : they were expected to
wait until they reached Zion. The two young ladies to whom
they were engaged were amiable and good girls who would
without doubt have met with excellent husbands either in or
out of the Church ; but the name of an Apostle or High-
Priest — when the men themselves were away from home —

"THE HAPPIEST OF THE THREE." 1 89

carried with it many charms, and won the hearts of the young
ladies and their friends. The Apostle was, of course, well
used to the training of wives in the " celestial order," and
when he returned home with his youngest bride he suffered
no particular inconvenience. But the High-Priests realised
the truth of the adage " the course of true love never did
run smooth." The first wife of one of them refused to have
anything to do with his new bride, and kept him at a respect-
ful distance from herself then and ever afterwards ; while the
first wife of the other declined to acknowledge the claims of
her youthful rival. The first High-Priest has gone to heaven ;
the other, in the course of time, gave a bill of divorce to his
young wife. What happiness either of these three girls found
in Polygamy, they best know, but the young widow appears
decidedly the happiest of the three.

I had heard so much while in London about men taking
wives " from principle " and that, after the first wife, they
made no open display of their love, but I could not see that
they differed in the slightest from their Gentile brethren in
that respect ; the Utah Elders, of whom I have spoken, al-
ways seemed to me very human. In all Polygamic courtships
that I have since witnessed, the brethren have appeared to
think that the " Lord's " revelation was a trifle too slow in ar-
ranging affairs of the heart, and they have very zealously pre-
pared for its coming. In some instances the revelation has
come too late, and in many others it would have been very dis-
astrous if it had not come at all. In all cases it may be safely
asserted that all that has been said about getting the consent
of the first wife and obtaining a revelation from the Lord as
to whether it is pleasing in His sight for a man to take an-
other wife, or not — is purely folly and nonsense. Brigham
Young is the. only " lord " who has ever been consulted on
that question. If he acknowledged this to the people and
they chose to abide by it, they alone would be to blame; but
It is the grossest of frauds for men claiming to be the repre-
sentatives of Jesus Christ to play upon the credulity of an
honest people, trifling with the most sacred subjects, and tell-

190 TRUE SOURCE OF MODERN REVELATIONS.

ing them that God answers by special revelation and declares
whether or not it is His will that each of these plural mar-
riages should take place. The Apostles and Elders them-
selves are not deceived. They know well enough that there is
no truth in all this mockery ; they know that the only
source of all their revelations is the man Brigham Young.

CHAPTER XIV.

SAINTLY PILGRIMS ON THE WAY— THE "DIVINE" HAND-
CART SCHEME.

The Eastern Saints — Service in Williamsburgh — " The "Prophet of the Lord "
Tries an Experiment — The Pilgrims Cross the Plains — The Hand-Cart
Scheme — The Poor Emigrants— A " Divine " Plan— The Great Gathering to
Zion — An Interesting Letter from Mary Burton — How Elder Shrewsbury Won
his Bride — A Solemn Oath Against Polygamy — Mary Burton's Marriage —
Arrival of the Hand-Cart Emigrants — Scene at Castle Gardens — Meeting with
Mary Burton and her Husband — The Story of her Courtship — Her Trustful
Enthusiasm — Proposing to make Brigham Young a A7«^/ — Anticipations of
War — How the Prophet Defrauded Brother Tenant of Sixty Thousand Dol-
lars— The Pilgrims Leave for the West — The Story of a Truant Wife — Second
Thoughts are Sometimes Best — The Mort)ion Paper Comes to Grief — A New
Trial of Faith — Literary Work — Waiting for Permission to Journey Zion-
ward.

ONE Sunday morning in early spring, I attended a meet-
ing of the Saints in Williamsburgh.

My husband was there and took part in the service, and so
did the Apostle Taylor, and one or two other Utah Elders.
I went to that meeting in a very desponding state of mind,
for our prospects since the day of our arrival had not
brightened very much, and I felt the need of some comfort-
ing and cheering words.

Whether it was the influence of the clear spring morning,
or that the Elders had noticed the depression of spirit
among the Saints, I cannot tell, but I know that on that
particular occasion their words seemed to me more earnest
and encouraging than they had been for a long time past.

192 THE "divine" plan.

As we came out from the meeting, Brother Benton, one of
the Elders, stepped up to my husband and said : " Brother
Stenhouse, tJicy are expected to arrive to-night or to-morrow ;
I suppose you will be down at the " Gardens " to meet them."

I knew well enough who " they " were who were expected
to arrive, and so did Mr. Stenhouse. " Yes," he said, " of
course I shall be there, but most likely we shall have to wait
a few days before they come." Then he stopped and talked
over the matter with Elder Benton.

Now it chanced that at that time Brigham Young was try-
ing an experiment. The " Prophet of the Lord " sometimes
finds it necessary — notwithstanding the " revelations" which he
is supposed to receive — to try experiments like other men be-
fore he can feel sure that his plans are likely to succeed. The
only difference between him and other men is, that he — know-
ing himself that his plans are his own inventions, or the in-
ventions of the leaders — gives out that they come direct from
God, thereby deceiving the ignorant, innocent, and confiding
people ; and when his plans fail, as they often do, he never
confesses that he is wrong or mistaken, but lays all the blame
on some other person, or, failing that, on " the Lord " or the
devil. Other men, as a rule, say nothing about the "Lord" or
devil, but when their experiments fail, they frankly confess
that they themselves were not inspired, but were liable to err.
That is all the difference.

In the present instance Brigham Young tried an experi-
ment upon a rather large scale.

Up to the year 1856, the Mormon emigrants made the
journey from the Frontiers across the Plains by ox-teams, as
I have already described, and every season some of the
wealthier Mormons formed themselves into an independent
company, paid their own expenses, and travelled with more
comfort. The expense to the poorer emigrants was very
small, for they performed the greater part of the journey on
foot — the ox-teams being used for transporting provisions and
baggage — one hundred pounds of the latter being allowed to
each emigrant.

PILGRIMS CROSSING THE PLAINS. I93

This "plan" was, so far, a success, and the settlements of the
Saints increased thereby slowly but surely, in population and
wealth. There were, however, at that time thousands of
Saints in Europe anxious to emigrate, but who were too poor
to provide the small sum requisite for that purpose. During
the winter of 1855, this difficulty was discussed in Conference
by Brigham and the leading men in Salt Lake, and some one
suggested what was afterwards known as the " Hand-Cart
Scheme." The idea of this "scheme" was to transfer the
people from Liverpool to the Frontiers in the cheapest possi-
ble way, and for them then to cross the Plains with light-
made hand-carts, just strong enough to carry the fewest possi-
ble necessary articles, but sufficiently light for the men,
women, and even young girls, to draw them.

This "plan" would not perhaps have been a bad one if it had
been properly carried out, and if Brigham Young had seen,
as he might have done, that suitable preparations were made
beforehand. But the Hand-Cart Emigration Scheme began
with a lie and ended in ruin.

The confiding Saints were told that "God" had specially in-
spired His servant Brigham for this purpose, and the scheme
was a revelation direct from on high. No proper measures
were taken to provide for the emigrants — all was done upon
faith — faith on the part of the people in their — as they sup-
posed— inspired leaders ; deception on the part of those lead-
ers towards the people, whose only fault was that they trusted
them too well.

The Millennial Star proclaimed the "plan" to the Saints in
Europe, and so great -was the response to this special sum-
mons that in that year — 1856 — it was roughly estimated that
no fewer than five or six thousand Mormon emigrants
travelled from Liverpool to Salt Lake City. It was the first
company of these emigrants that Brother Benton alluded to
when he told Mr. Stenhouse that " tlicy " were expected that
night or the next ; but in those days emigrant vessels were fre-
quently delayed by adverse winds and other circumstances, and
no one could calculate upon the exact time of their arrival in port.

194 SHE PROMISED TO BECOME HIS WIFE.

The following morning, my husband when he returned from
the Mormojt office, brought with him a letter bearing the Eng-
lish postmark and addressed to me in the neat unmistakeable
handwriting of Mary Burton. I had been waiting and watch-
ing for a letter from her ever since our arrival ; I was anxious
to hear from her, and I hastily tore it open, so impatient was I
to know how she was getting on. What I read interested me
deeply, though it did not surprise me. I had seen Mary many
times after the interview which I have already related, and
our conversations and discussions were to us of all-absorbing
interest ; but as they were mostly personal, I have not cared
to record them in this narrative. To tell the truth, her love
affairs with Elder Shrewsbury occupied more and more the
most prominent place in all our discussions. His enthusiasm
was perfectly infectious. As long as Mary absolutely refused
to see him, her love for him and her faith in Mormonism were
anything but overpowering. But Elder Shrewsbury was one
of those peculiar persons who have a sort of magnetic charm
about them, who without our knowing it, or even, in some
instances, contrary to our will and reason, enlist all our sym-
pathies and leave behind them an impression that we vainly
try to efface. He only wanted opportunity and his success
was sure.

Opportunity he had had for pressing his suit with Mary and
making an impression upon her heart, ever since the day when
they had met at my door, and had taken that walk together,
as Mary said, for the purpose of discussing important mat-
ters.

Now the letter which I received opened to me another
chapter in Mary's life which, without the gift of prophecy, I
might have easily predicated. Elder Shrewsbury's patience
and perseverance met with their due reward, and Mary at
length promised to become his wife ; — but fascinated though
she was, and herself almost as deeply in love as he was, she
nevertheless made one condition which showed that she had
not entirely lost that prudence and determination which she
had shown in the early days of their courtship : —

A BRIDES CORRESPONDENCE. I95

" When he spoke to me in that way, — you know how, Sister Stenhouse " — she
said in her impulsive way : — " How could I persist in saying No to him ?" It
wasn't in my heart to do so. I didn't say " Yes " in so many words, but I simply

said nothing, and he took my silence for consent. Then but no, I won't

even tell you everything I know he thought

he was going to have it all his own way ; but I didn't think so. I told him then
that I had firmly resolved upon one thing — that I never would marry him unless
he made a solemn vow and promise before God that he would never enter into
Polygamy. I could not hide from him that I loved him — he knew it and could
see it ; but I said I nruer would go to Utah alone, and I certainly never would
marry at the risk of my husband taking another wife. No ; I was willing to
give him my heart, my all — it was only fair for him to do the same by me. . .
. . . He was very near me then; and my hand was in his; and he was looking
up into my eyes. Then he whispered the promise I had asked of him, and, dear
Sister Stenhouse, I ktimv I can depend upon his word. We shall be happier in
this world by ourselves, and we feel quite sure that God will not ask us to do
anything in heaven that would make us miserable. Perhaps I oughtn't to say
this, but I'm so happy that I cannot allow myself one single wretched doubt
about the future or my husband, such as I used to have

We were married on the 27th of January.

" And now we are getting ready for Zion, and are busy day and night Of
course you have heard of the " Divine Plan " — the Hand-Cart Scheme. Oh,
Sister Stenhouse, I am so very, very much ashamed of myself for all the wicked
things that I used to say about the Apostles and the Elders. Since our mar-
riage, Elder Shrewsbury has explained everything to me and set things in their
right light. It is a glorious privilege for us to be permitted to gather to Zion,
and now that I know my dear husband will never even think of another besides
myself, I glory in the thought of leaving the Gentile world and all its
wickedness.
• •••• ..••••••• ,ff

We go with the first company this season.

I will tell you all the rest of the news when I meet you, dear "

So Mary Burton was married, and coming with the Hand-
Cart Company. " Why," I said, turning to my husband " they'll
be here in a day or two now."

" Perhaps to-day," he replied.

They did not, however, arrive either that day or the next ;
but towards the end of the week we were told that their ves-
sel was in the river, and I accompanied my husband to Castle
Gardens to see them.

A strange spectacle was presented to our view. More than
six hundred Mormon emigrants were gathered there, all on

196 WE MET AT CASTLE GARDENS.

their way to Zion, and burning with zeal and enthusiasm wor-
thy of a better cause. There were aged men and women,
whose heads were lioary witli the snows of many a winter, and
whose tottering steps had borne them to the verge of three
score years and ten ; there were stout-hearted fathers of
families, and matrons with sons and daughters growing up
around them ; there were young men in the pride and strength
of manhood ; and maidens in the modest blush of womanly
beauty; and little toddling children, and babes in their mother's
arms — all obedient to what they thought was the command of
God Himself — all with their faces set steadfastly and anxiously
Zionward.

Let not the reader smile at the blind infatuation of those
poor emigrants. Would he or she have suffered so confid-
ingly— so faithfully — for his or her religion .'* They might be
mistaken ; but truly theirs was a faith which "hoped all things,
believed all things, endured all things." Surely, in His sight —
who judges the heart — the blind obedience of those men and
women who were ready to suffer and to endure unto the
bitter end, because in their child-like faith they thought it was
His holy wall — such practical devotion was more truly accept-
able than the formal professions of an untested faith which or-
thodox professors are so ready to make.

I met at Castle Gardens many whom I had known in the
old country ; but it was one particular face which I was anx-
ious to see. A man wrapped in a thick great-coat, and with a
fur cap upon his head, brushed against me ; and before I had
time to raise my eyes, my hand was grasped in his, and I heard
Mary's husband say " Oh Sister Stenhouse, I'm so glad to see
you : I knew we should meet you in New York. Come and
see Mary. She's my Mary now ! "

I went with Elder Shrewsbury and I saw Mary. But oh,
how greatly was she changed ! When I returned from our
Swiss mission and saw her, after an interval of several years,
I was, of course, struck with the alteration which had then
transformed her from a pretty little fairy-like girl into a decor-
ous young lady contemplating matrimony ; but although I had

MATRIMONY CHANGED HER. I97

now been absent from England only a few months, I observed
a much more striking alteration in her than on the previous
occasion. It was not now, I thought, so much an outward and
personal change, as a new development of her inner con-
sciousness— her soul itself. Her form was as graceful, and
her eyes as bright as ever ; but from those eyes there now
shone forth another light than that which I had thought so
charming in the by-gone time.

Her affection for me was as warm and demonstrative as
when we first met : — She recognised me in a moment, before
her husband had time to say a word ; and, throwing both her
arms round me, she kissed me again and again with all the
effusion of her childish days. Taking my hand she led me
gently into a quiet corner and seated me beside her upon a big
trunk, and then she began to talk. It was the same, soft
sweet voice again, which used to be so dear to me when I was
left all alone in Southampton, soon after my marriage, while
my husband was on mission in Italy.

She told me all the story of her courtship — all, and much
more than she had told me in her letter. But it was when she
came to speak of her marriage, of her husband, and especially
of their pilgrimage to Utah that I observed more especially
the change which had taken place in her. She was no longer
the light-hearted girl, half-doubting her strange religion, and
rejecting it altogether when it did not coincide with her own
ideas and wishes. No : Elder Shrewsbury — had he been ten
times a Mormon Elder — could not have wished for a more obe-
dient, a more earnest, I might say — a more fanatical believer
than was now to be found in his young and beautiful wife.
Her eyes really glowed with enthusiasm as she spoke of "the
work of the Lord" and of "gathering to Zion ;" and her voice,
though soft and sweet as ever, had in it, now and then, a tinge
of sternness which told of a determination and spirit which
the casual observer would never have suspected.

I expressed some surprise that she and her husband, not
being without funds, should have gone with the Hand-Cart
Company when they might have waited and have gone with

198 A MATTER OF FAITH.

SO much more comfort with one of the independent com-
panies.

".Why, Sister Stenhouse," she said, " We have done it as a
matter of faith. Certainly we could have afforded to go in
any way we chose, but my husband said we ought to be an
example to the poorer saints ; so we gave away nearly all our
money to help the emigration fund, and then we came, just as
you see us, along with the rest."

" But the danger and discomfort is so great," I suggested.
"Surely the Lord does not want us to sacrifice ourselves when
no one is benefitted by it .-'"

" Not a bit," said she, " there's no danger. Sister Stenhouse,
and if there were it would only please me all the more. As
for discomfort, why we should have had that any way, and we
both glory in making sacrifices. Besides which, we have been
told by the Apostle that this will be the most pleasant and
successful journey across the plains that has ever been
made."

" I am a little doubtful of the promises of Apostles and
Elders," I said, " and I remember, Mary, when you used to
agree with me."

" I know I did," she answered, " but Brother Shrewsbury
has shown me how wrong I was — I never doubt nozv. But I
think you have a wrong notion about this hand-cart scheme.
It is not an ordinary plan such as any man might have made.
God Himself revealed this plan to Brigham, and in fact we
zall it * the divine plan ' in our songs. Oh, you should hear
our songs ! They're a little rough, but the singing is so
earnest and the voices of the men and girls blend so well
together that I know you'd like them. There's only one
thing that I don't like about this plan, and that I daresay is
all right if only I knew it."

" I think, Mary," I said, " I could tell you a good deal that
you wouldn't like if you knew it."

" No, dear," she replied hastily, as if afraid to hear me,
'don't tell me unpleasant matters. I'll tell you all I meant.
The Prophet and Heber C. Kimball, and Jedediah Grant

BRIGHAM YOUNG PROPOSED AS KING ! IQQ

counselled the richer emigrants to give as much as they could
— all their property, if they had faith enough — to help the
poor brethren to emigrate ; but the American Elders had
private instructions — so Brother Shrewsbury told me — to use
the money to help out all the unmarried girls who are willing
to go. I confess that this troubled me not a little ; but my
husband says that when we get to Zion we shall find all will
be right, and of course I believe him."

Mary's conversation puzzled me a good deal at the time.
She had formerly been so clear-sighted and so unbiassed by
prejudice, and now she seemed ready to believe anything.
All her husband's enthusiasm was now her own ; she saw
with his eyes, and in the intensity of her love for him she
believed all that he accepted as true. Long after, when I
thought of that short interview, I called to mind her impulsive
earnestness, and I felt that a secret misgiving, unconsciously
to herself, was partly the cause of it. Unknown to herself
her excess of zeal was the offspring of doubt.

Life in the future was in anticipation to my poor friend one
long day of hope and happiness. She could not see the
shadow of a cloud — no coming sorrow darkened her way.
Zion, to her excited imagination, was the abode of peace, and
sanctity, and unchanging joy.

I asked her whether the Saints in England had heard any
of those strange reports about Brigham Young defying the
Government, which had attracted so much attention in this
country.

"Certainly," she said, "it is because the day is so very
near when all intercourse between God's people and the
Gentile world shall be cut off for ever that these great efforts
are being made to gather the Saints to Zion. Of course you
know this, but I don't think you know all. Why, at the last
general conference in Liverpool, the president had instruc-
tions from Salt Lake to propose Brigham Young as 'prophet,
seer, revelator, and King!'"

"King?" I said, "How can President Young ever be
'kin^.?' Utah is part of the territory of the States, and

200 HOW BROTHER TENANT LOST HIS MONEY.

under their jurisdiction ; it is not even a State itself yet, and
Congress has refused to sanction the name of Descrct. This
country will never suffer a kingdom to be set up in Utah ;
you must be misinformed, Sister Mary."

" No, Sister Stenhouse," she exclaimed, " I am under no
mistake. My husband assured me that the conference
accepted the proposition, and that it was received unanimously.
The Saints are gathering in from all parts of the world, and
when war is declared they will not be found unprepared.
Why, here on board with us, the American Elders are all
provided with swords and revolvers of the very best make
that could be got for love or money, and I myself have heard
them say that Brigham Young intends shortly to declare his
independence of the United States. We didn't know this
before we left England, but we felt sure that he had some
great purpose in view which had been revealed to him."

" Before we left," I said, " the Saints were all eager to
emigrate."

" Yes, dear," she answered, " but nothing like they are now.
You have no idea how excited and anxious everybody is.
Some of the people, in order to obey counsel, sold their
watches and jewelry, and even their best clothes, scarcely
keeping enough for the journey, and every one who had any
money gave it away. Brigham Young set a noble example in
that ; even the Gentiles would admire him if they knew alL
Why, we had on boarxl ship with us Brother Tenant, the rich,
new convert who paid thirty thousand dollars for the property
which Brigham Young so generously gave to help the Emi-
gration Fund. He hardly had enough left to carry him and
his family to Zion ; and now he is going to cross the Plains
-with us, to settle in Salt Lake City. He is somewhere here
among the emigrants, I believe, at the present moment, and
you could ask him all about it if you liked. The brethren
assure him that Brother Brigham is so liberal that he will get
vastly more than the value of his thirty thousand dollars when
he reaches Zion, and I hope he will, for I like both him and
his wife."

PARTING WITH AN OLD FRIEND, 201

All this was thus far true, but it was with some misgivings
that I heard Mary talk about it. Still I tried to persuade
myself that it was a sin to doubt. How little did either of us
imagine that after poor Mr. Tenant's miserable death upon
the Plains we should live to see his wife — destitute and
defrauded of her property by generous-hearted Brigham —
dragging out a miserable existence in Zion, and dependent
even for a crust of bread upon the kindness of the brethren.
And yet, as I previously stated in another place, this was
how the Prophet, under the mask of liberality, contrived, for
his own purposes, to cheat this unfortunate and too-confiding
Saint.

Then we talked of what more nearly interested ourselves,
and Mary asked me when Mr. Stenhouse and myself were
coming out. I told her that it was quite uncertain, but that
we expected to before long. " At any rate you will come out
before the season is over," she said.

" Most likely so," I replied, " but you will be safely there
and settled before we arrive."

How little did she imagine the fearful scenes she was to
witness — the terrible sufferings she was to endure before the
season she spoke of had passed away. Could I at that time
have known all, I would have prayed that sooner than set out
on that fearful journey she might find refuge in the grave
from the horrors which, unknown to her, were brooding over
her way.

We talked long, and then my husband joined us — Elder
Shrewsbury was called away by some necessary duty — and
when we parted it was with many promises to write frequently
to each other of our common religious interests, as well as the
welfare of ourselves and those we loved. Then I spoke with
several other old friends, and we exchanged greetings with all
sorts of people, for my husband wherever he goes is always
sure to be upon speaking terms with almost everybody he
meets.

The Hand-Cart Company left New York for Utah — a long
and formidable journey at best — but in that instance, through

202 THE HAND-CART EMIGRATION,

mismanagement and neglect, one of the most fatal expeditions
that imprudent man has ever undertaken ; and it was not
until months and months had passed away, and another
season had come round that we heard anything of their fate.

And time went on, but my troubles did not lighten. My
husband still continued to work at the Jllonnou office, and
after a while his salary was slightly increased from time to
time ; but still his earnings were altogether inadequate for the
support of a family, and I found it absolutely necessary to
obtain some employment for myself. It cost me many a long
and weary day of search and enquiry, and many a battle with
my pride before I could get anything to do, but at last I was
successful, and although my little ones required constant
attention, I contrived to add a very decent quota to the
scanty family purse.

And thus matters continued until the following year — our
life of uncertainty and care unchanged. Little in my life at
that time is worth recording : to me it was one long, painful
struggle, and any change which could come, I felt must be
for the better. My experience of Mormonism was of course
enlarged as new facts presented themselves to my observation,
and by nothing was my faith so much shaken as by the dis-
crepancies between the written and spoken Mormonism which
was presented with fair face to the Pau'opean Saints and the
world at large, and the actual conduct of the Elders.

From the first moment when Polygamy was announced,
the leaders had strictly forbidden the missionaries to enter
into any alliances with the sisters abroad, or to make any
proposals of marriage to them, or to enter into any matri-
monial covenants. In the language of Heber C. Kimball —
Brigham's first counsellor — they were " not to pick out from
the flock the young, fair, and tender lambs," but were to
bring them all safely home to Zion.

This counsel was all very well, for it tended to keep the
Elders out of mischief, and afforded an opportunity to the
brethren at home to select more, and more youthful wives
from the fair converts who were frathered in to Zion. But

A RUNAWAY W|FE. 203

the missionaries found it very irksome to obey this counsel,
and in point of fact, those who did so formed a very small
minority.

One of the Missionaries who had just returned from Europe
came one day to our house in Nev/ York, and brought a
youthful sister with him. He was by no means a handsome
man or prepossessing in his appearance, but I saw at once
that he had succeeded in obtaining considerable influence
over the young sister's mind. He said she was not very
happy, and he wanted her to stay with some respectable
family for a week or two until they set out for Utah, and I
agreed that she should stay with us.

She began to play with the children, and took one of them
in her arms in a way which attracted my attention, for I
noticed that tears were in her eyes, and she excited my sym-
pathy. I asked her as gently and as delicately as I could
what was the matter with her, and what her sorrow was, and
she told me that she herself had two little ones at home and
was wretched at being parted from them. She had obeyed
counsel, and had left her husband and a happy home to go to
Zion. She loved them all dearly, but deluded by false teach-
ings, and promises that she should soon have her children
again, she had stolen away and left them all.

I reasoned with her, tried to make her see how wrongly
she had acted, and persuaded her to return to her husband
and seek his forgiveness. No ; it was all in vain. The sal-
vation of her soul she thought was beyond all earthly con-
siderations ; she must stifle the suggestions of her heart
within her ; she must hasten to Zion. Thus she left me, and
like many another victim, I never expected to see her again.

One morning, a few months later, I was astonished to
receive a visit from her. After expressing my pleasure at
seeing her once more, she told me that what I said had so
impressed her that when the emigrants had arrived at St.
Louis she had refused to proceed any further on the journey,
had written to her husband, had made all right with him, and
was now on her way back to her home in England.

204 THE "MORMON DISCONTINUED.

My story is so full of painful reminiscences, that it is with
pleasure that I record this incident — one of the rare cases
in which folly was not succeeded by utter ruin and misery.
Alas, how many instances I might mention, which fell
beneath my own personal observation, of wives and mothers
led away by the delusive doctrines which they mistook for
inspiration, and who sought vainly, through years of misery,
for peace and rest, until at length they found it in the dark-
ness of the tomb.

Towards the end of the year 1857, the difificulties in Utah,
and a financial panic in New York, resulted in the discon-
tinuance of the Mormon. My husband was thus thrown out
of employment, and to add to our difficulties, the people for
whom I worked suspended operations. This new trial of our
faith, however, was not long ; out of apparent evil, good came.
Released from his obligations to the Apostle and the Mormon
paper, my husband now set earnestly to work to obtain a
living without the crippling influences of "counsel" or the
dictates of those whom his religion taught him to respect.

I had always believed that if suffered to act for himself, his
energy was such that he would certainly carve his way to a
respectable position in the world. In this I was not deceived,
either at the time of which I speak or at a later period when
in Salt Lake City he engaged in active business on his own
account. In New York, where he had been, by this time, ap-
pointed President of the Eastern Mission, and was actively
engaged in advocating the claims of the Mormon Church, he
so.ught and found employment on the staff of the Herald, and
in connection with other daily papers ; and such was his suc-
cess, that from a condition of misery and poverty we were very
soon raised to a position of comfort, and surrounded by every
luxury suitable to our station in life ; and this position we en-
joyed until called upon to leave all and journey across the
Plains to Zion.

Our own journey to Zion was postponed for a while ; but
not long before we set forth, I received the long-expected
letter which Mary Burton had promised me ; and as it con-

A TERRIBLE STORY. 205

tains a vivid picture of a mode of transit — the only mode
which could tJieii be used — across the Plains ; and shows what
people were forced to endure so recently as a few short years
ago, I shall give extracts from it in the following chapter ; for
I feel sure that if the reader did not peruse the story in the
exact words of my unfortunate friend, he never would believe
that in this country and in our own times such a terrible trag-
edy could have been enacted.

CHAPTER XV.

A TERRIBLE STORY:— THE HAND-CART EMIGRANTS CROSSING

THE PLAINS.

The Hand-Cart Emigration — Mary Burton's Story — Crossing the Plains — The
Camp at Iowa City — Shameful Neglect of the Church Authorities — Making
the Hand-Carts — The Outfit of the Emigrants — On the Way — " A Day's
March Nearer Home " — Stout-hearted Pilgrims — Travelling through Iowa —
Showing Kindness to the Emigrants — Need of Help and Sympathy — Perils
and Privations of the Journey — How they Suffered Hunger, and Fainted by
the Way — Very Scanty Rations — Distress of the Women and Children : the
Weak and the Sickly — How the Church "took Care " of the Emigrants' Money
— Suffering from the Heat — Arriving at Florence, near Omaha — How a Mass-
meeting was Held — Taking Counsel — A Rash and Foolish Decision — Offer-
ing to Swallow a Snow-Storm — Brave Advice of Elder Levi Savage — " Weak
in the Faith " — How they Continued their fatal Pilgrimage — The Camp at
Eventide — False and Dangerous Security — The Carts Break down — The
Cattle Stampede — On Short Allowance — Visitors of Importance Arrive —
Delusive Prophecy of the Apostles — How they took the Bread of the Starving
— Selfish Conduct of Saintly Leaders — Promises of Help.

1 PROMISED to write and tell you all about our journey
across the Plains, but I little expected to have such a
terrible tale to tell.

" You have heard so much of the journey to Salt Lake Val-
ley that you know pretty well how we must have travelled to
Iowa City where it was necessary that we should wait until
the whole company was quite ready for the long journey which
lay before us.

" Our life up to a certain point was much the same, and we
met with the same difficulties as all other emigrants who had
gone before us. But there the comparison ends. Privation,

THE JOURNEY ACROSS THE PLAINS. 20/

and toil, and weariness, and not infrequently sickness and
death, wore out many of the companies that went before us,
but they never suffered as we did. It is utterly impossible
for me to tell you all that we went through. And when I
finish this letter and lay down my pen, and even when you
read the fearful story of my own experience during that jour-
ney, you will still have but the faintest idea of the horrors and
sufferings which we endured.

" At Iowa City we found nothing prepared for us. When
we left Liverpool we were told that hand-carts, provisions, and
all that we needed should be provided before we arrived. If
this had been done we should have had just fairly time
enough to travel over the Plains and reach Salt Lake before
the terrible cold of winter set in. As it was, everything went
wrong. The Elders who had been sent out before us to buy
tents and carts and all that we wanted, had either been
unfortunate or very careless, for, as I said, when we ar-
rived in Iowa City not the slightest preparation had been
made.

" You know how strong my faith was when we left New
York and how Brother Shrewsbury and myself were ready to
sacrifice everything. I can assure }'ou that we were fully
tested, and I do think that but for our strong faith, not a
single soul of all that company would have survived that
journey.

" Three companies had, after a long delay, been sent out
before we reached Iowa City. As it was then early in the
season they completed their journey before the cold of winter
set in. I afterwards heard that Brigham Young and the Eld-
ers, when they saw those companies arrive safely in Salt Lake
City, spoke of the scheme as a successful experiment. We had
been taught that the scheme came directly from heaven and
was neither speculation nor experiment, and when I heard
that, after all, the Prophet himself spoke of it as a matter
of doubtful issue, I asked myself — Wlio then can we be-
lieve .-*

" We waited three weeks in Iowa Camp while they were

208 THE HAND-CART EMIGRANTS,

making the hand-carts. They were very lightly made and
I think not at all suitable for such a long and wearisome jour-
ney ; and being so hastily put together and most of the wood
unseasoned, they were utterly unfit for the rough work for
which they were constructed. Twenty of these carts — one to
every five — were allowed to every hundred persons, who were
also allowed five good-sized tents, and one Chicago wagon,
with three yoke of oxen to transport the baggage and provis-
ions. We were only allowed seventeen pounds of bedding
and clothing each, which, with cooking utensils, &c., made up
about one hundred pounds to each cart, and that was quite as
much as the cart (itself only sixty pounds in weight) could
carry. You can see. Sister Stenhouse, how difficult it must
have been out of every hundred persons — men, women, and
children — to find twenty who were strong enough to pull even
such frail things as those hand-carts were. The married men
and the young men and boys did the best they could, but they
could do no more, and some of the carts were drawn by young
girls alone.

" The girls and women who had no husbands used to oc-
cupy a tent by themselves at night, but in the other tents,
whole families, without respect to age or sex, together with
the young men who assisted them during the day, used to
find shelter. This you will see at once was exceedingly in-
convenient, but we had no choice, and we had been so
long associated and had suffered so much together that
we did not feel it as much as we otherwise must have
done.

" What weary days we spent ! Hour after hour went by,
mile after mile we walked, and never, never seemed to be a
step the further on our way. Sometimes I recalled to mind a
hymn which we used to sing at Sunday School, when I was a
child — an evening hymn in which we returned thanks that we
were —

' A day's march nearer home.'

" But day after day went by — wearily, hopelessly — and

PASSING THROUGH IOWA. 20Q

when each night came on, and, tired and footsore, we lay-
down to rest we seemed no nearer to our home in Zion,

" Do not think, Sister Stenhouse, that we gave way to
despondency. What we felt, God alone knows ; but our poor
weary hearts were full of confiding faith in Him, and we
placed undoubting confidence in the promises and prophecies
which we had received through His chosen servants. The
young folks were light-hearted and gay, and with all the en-
thusiasm of youth they pressed on, thinking not of the way
but only of the end ; and their example was ,most encour-
aging.

" My husband was one of the bravest and truest of all that
band. He drew the cart which we shared with another Elder
and his wife and their grown-up daughter. They were old
people — I mean the Elder and his wife — and the daughter was
an old maid, unpleasant, thin, and sour, and too feeble to do
anything. There were reasons why I was excused from tak-
ing any share in hard work ; but I felt as zealous as the
rest, and day after day walked beside my husband thinking
that, if nothing more, my companionship might cheer him.
The old folks walked behind, and so did the children, but
sometimes, when the little ones -were very weary indeed, the
parents would place them on the top of the bedding in the
hand-cart and give them a lift. But some of the elderly peo-
ple who were unused to walking far, and whom it was impos-
sible to carry, suffered a great deal ; and sometimes mothers
with children at their breasts would trudge on mile after mile
in all the heat and dust without a murmur or complaint
until they almost dropped down with fatigue. What some of
those poor creatures suffered, no words could tell.

"The sun shone down upon us with intense heat as we trav-
elled through Iowa, and the people from the farm-houses and
villages came out to see us and wondered at our rashness in
undertaking such a journey. They were very kind to us and
came and visited us in our camps and offered some of the men
work and good wages if they would wait there instead of going
on to Zion. A few of the people accepted these offers, but

210 THE CHURCH "TAKING CARE OF THE MONEY.

the Elders, as you may suppose, watched carefully every com-
pany and every man ; and in the evening, when meetings for
prayer and preaching were held, we were earnestly exhorted to
obedience, and the sin of acting upon our own judgments was
set forth in the very plainest terms. The kindness of the
Iowa people, however, encouraged us, and they freely gave
to those who most needed whatever they could to help us on
our way.

" And we needed help and sympathy.

" Of course, with only one wagon to carry all the provisions
for a hundred persons, besides five tents, our supply of food
was very limited. At that period of the journey the grown-
up people were allowed ten ounces of flour a day and a little —
and but a very little — coffee, sugar, rice, and bacon. This
was a very scanty allowance for people who all day long had
to draw the hand-carts or to trudge mile after mile in all that
burning heat and dust — but we never complained. Some of
the men ate all their rations at breakfast^ and went without
anything more until the next morning, unless they were able
to beg a little of some friendly farmer by the way. The little
children received just half as much as the others. With a
very small amount of management this inconvenience might
certainly have been avoided, for provisions of all sorts were
very cheap in the districts through which we passed. Some
of the more thoughtful Saints, I know, felt very bitterly the
injustice of this, for, as you are aware, we had paid all our ex-
penses in full — even to the uttermost farthing ; and we had
been promised in return a safe and sufficient outfit with plenty
of provisions, and in fact all that was necessary. Had we been
left to ourselves we should of course have provided for every
contingency ; but we came in obedience to counsel under the
direction of the Church, and after we had paid for everything ;
the Church even " took care " of our money, so that we there-
fore could not procure necessaries by the way, as otherwise
we might have done.

" Thus wearily, and suffering not a little privation, we
travelled all through Iowa until we came to the Missouri

A THOUSAND MILES ON FOOT. 211

river and encamped at Florence, a place about six miles north
of Omaha, and there we remained about a week preparing for
our journey across the Plains.

" It was the middle of August when we arrived at Florence,
and we had been delayed so much on the way that it appeared
to many of the more experienced that it would now be the
height of imprudence fop us to cross the Plains at that season.
With old people, delicate women, and little children, and with-
out carriages of any sort — except the frail hand-carts that car-
ried our bedding — it would be a weary long time, before we
could reach Salt Lake. Every step must be trudged on foot,
and it was quite impossible that we could walk many miles a
day, while there was before us a journey of over a thou-
sand. Some of the Elders proposed that we should settle
where we were, or somewhere near by until the following
spring, and then go on to Zion ; but others who were more
confident urged that we should proceed at once. The Elders
called a great meeting to settle the matter, at which we were
all present.

" I should tell you that when we first started, our whole
company was placed under the guidance of Elder James G.
Willie as captain ; and we were again sub-divided into five
parties of about one hundred each, and over every hundred
was placed an Elder or sub-captain. The first hundred was
headed by Elder Atwood, the second by Levi Savage, the
third by William Woodward, the fourth by John Chislett, and
the fifth by Elder Ahmensen. About two hundred of the
people were Scotch and Scandinavians ; nearly all the rest
were English. All were assembled at the meeting. You
know. Sister Stenhouse, how meetings were held at home.
Well, it was just the same there. We, of course, had nothing
really to say — we had only to obey counsel and sanction the
decision of the leading Elders. I used to feel annoyed rather
at that sort of thing in London, as you may remember, but
now when life and death depended upon the wisdom of our
decision, with all my faith, I felt worse than annoyed, wicked
as I have no doubt it was for me to feel so. My husband

212 PRUDENT COUNSEL REJECTED.

never uttered a word, but I know he felt much as I did, and
in that he was not alone among the Elders.

" We had neither vote nor influence — the elders held our
destiny in their hands. In all our company there were only
three or four men who had been out to Salt Lake before, and
of course they could not be overlooked, so they gave their
opinion at the meeting. They must have fully known the
dangers and difficulties of the way, and what hardships must
overtake a company so scantily provided for as was ours, if
we continued our journey. But, for all that, they not only
spoke slightingly of the danger which threatened us, but
prophesied in the name of the Lord, that we should pass
through triumphantly and suffer neither loss nor harm.

" One man alone — Levi Savage — dared to tell the truth.
People well-mounted, or even with good ox-teams, could safely
and easily make the journey, he said, but for a band of peo-
ple like ourselves, with aged folks, and women, and little
children, to attempt it so late was little short of madness.
He strongly urged that we should take up our quarters there
for the Winter, when, he said, as soon as Spring came on, we
could safely and successfully perform the remainder of our
journey.

"The other Elders thought that he was weak in the faith,
and plainly told him so ; and one of them even said he'd eat
all the snow that fell between Florence and Salt Lake City.
The people, of course, believed without question what they
were told to believe, for they had long ago made up their
minds that the leaders were inspired, and therefore they dared
not doubt them, and the prudent counsel of Brother Savage
was rejected accordingly. I was not near enough to hear his
words, but I was afterward told that he said : * What I have
said, I know is the truth ; but as you are counseled to go for-
ward, I will go with you ; I will work, and rest, and suffer
with you, and, if God wills it so, I will also die with you.*
Never was man more faithful to his word than was Brother
Savage, and often after that, when sickness, and weariness,
and cold, and hunger, and death, overtook us — as he had fore-

ACROSS THE PLAINS.

215

seen — he never for one moment forgot the promise which he
had so solemnly made.

"Then — the 'middle of August being passed — we left Flor-
ence behind us, and began our weary journey across the
Plains in much the same fashion as we had already travelled
through Iowa. We had, however, taken in fresh provisions
to last us until we reached Utah, and as the oxen could not
draw so much extra weight, one sack, weighing about a hun-
dred pounds, was placed on each of the hand-carts, in addi-
tion to the other baggage. This was a severe task upon the
endurance of the people, but most of them bore it without a
murmur. On the other hand, we fared a little better in the
matter of provisions, for we were allowed a pound of flour a
day each, and also, occasionally, a little fresh beef, and, besides
that, each hundred had three or four milch cows. As we
continued our journey, and the provisions were consumed, the
burdens on the carts, of course, grew lighter.

" But this was only the beginning of our pilgrimage : — the
end we could not foresee. Every evening, when we pitched
our tents, we endeavored by songs, and jests, and interesting
stories, to beguile the tediousness of the way. The clays were
not quite so warm now, and the nights were more chilly ; but
altogether it was much more pleasant travelling than it was
in the earlier part of the journey, and no one seemed to
remember the almost prophetic remonstrance of Brother
Savage.

" Still we travelled very slowly, for the carts were always
breaking down ; the wheels came off, and we had nothing to
grease them with. The boxes of the wheels were made of
unseasoned wood, and the heavy pressure upon them, and the
dust that got into them, soon wore them out. Some of the
people cut off the tops of their boots and wrapped them
round the axles, and others cut up their tin plates and kettles
for the same purpose, and for grease they used soap, and even
their pitiful allowance of bacon. But as the days passed, and
the flour began to be used up, these accidents became less
frequent.

2l6 VISITORS TO THE CAMP.

" Upon an average, they said, we travelled about fifteen
miles a day, which I think was very good. Some few days we
even made a little over twenty miles, but they were balanced
by the shortcomings. We tried to feel happy and hopeful,
and even the aged and infirm tried to make light of their
toil and privations, for we did not yet see that heavy cloud
which was looming across our way. I frequently talked with
the old and weakly among the people, to whom both my hus-
band and myself were able to offer little kindnesses, and they
all sjooke cheerfully of our prospects. Such faith had they in
the promises of the Elders.

"Just before we reached Wood river, vast herds of buf-
faloes appeared in our vicinity, and one evening all our cattle
stampeded, and the men had to go in search of them. About
thirty were lost, and after hunting after them for three days,
we gave them up. We had only one yoke of oxen now for
each wagon, and as the wagons were loaded each with three
thousand pounds of flour, the teams could not move them.
So they yoked up the beef-cattle, and cows, and heifers, but
they were unmanageable — and at last we were obliged again
to place a sack of flour upon each hand-cart.

" This sorely tried us all. Some of the people even com-
plained, but the greater part of us bore up bravely, believing
that it was the will of the Lord. We still had faith that all
would yet be well. This was, however, a hard blow. Our
milch cows were useless to us, our beef-rations were stopped,
and the burdens which we drew were doubled. Every one
did his or her best, but many of us began to be disheartened,
and could hardly get along.

" One evening there was quite a commotion in the camp.
We had pitched our tents for the night on the banks of the
Platte River, I think, when suddenly quite a grand turn-out of
carriages and light wagons came up from the east and joined
us. Each carriage was drawn by four horses, and the outfits
were in first-class style. Nothing could be too good for
Apostles and other " distinguished " servants of the Lord. I
was anxious to know who they were, but was not long in

*'THE PROPHETS PROPHESY FALSELY." 21/

finding out. There was the Apostle FrankHn Richards, and
Elders Webb and Felt, and Joseph A. Young, the son of the
Prophet, and Elders Dunbar, and Kimball, and Grant — all
returning Missionaries. They stayed with us all night, and
in the morning called a great meeting, and the Apostle Rich-
ards delivered a speech, which troubled me not a little, and
made me very sorrowful.

" He had heard of what Brother Savage had said, and then
and there, before us all, he rebuked him. He then exhorted
us to remember the hope set before us, and told us to pray
and work on, and especially to be obedient to counsel ; and he
finished by solemnly prophesying, in the name of the God of
Israel, that the Almighty would make a way for us to Zion,
and that though the snow might fall and the storm rage on
the right hand and on the left, not a hair of our heads should
perish.

"Some of the people wept with joy as they heard these
words. My own heart was full. To me, this was the voice
of inspiration — the voice of God — how could I doubt again ?

" Sister Stenhouse ; before a month was over, I saw with
my own eyes that prophecy, those promises, falsified to the
very letter ; and yet at the time they came to me and to all
else as the word of the Lord from heaven. Tell me, if men
can thus deceive themselves — for I do not doubt for a moment
that the Apostle believed his own prophecy — and if we could
be so sadly deluded as to believe that what was said was
divine, what surety have we for our religion at all ? I strive
against these sinful doubts, but they zoi'// sometimes creep
into my heart unbidden.

" The Apostle and the Elders with him told Captain Willie
that they wanted some fresh meat, and the Elders killed and
gave them of our very best. What could be denied to the
Servants of the Lord ? We were then more than four
hundred in number — aged men and feeble women, with babes
and poor little children too young to walk ; many of them
infirm and sick, all of them footsore and weary. We were far
away from home, travelling slowly hundreds and hundreds of

2l8 LEFT ALONE.

miles, worn out and without sufficient provisions for the way
or the remotest chance of obtaining any : And yet, Oh God !
I shame to tell it ; these servants of Heaven — our leaders, our
guides, our example — these chosen vessels who came to us,
riding comfortably and at ease in their well-appointed car-
riages, took of our poverty — took the very best we had !

" As they left the camp, I looked up into my husband's
face and our eyes met. We said not a word, but in our hearts
there was the same thought. Sister Stenhouse, there must
have been that selfsame thought in the mind of many another
poor soul who watched those Elders depart after they had
lectured us on faith and patience and obedience !

" They crossed the river pleasantly enough, and pointed out
the best fording-place and then they watched us wade through
— the water there being nearly a mile in width, and in some
places two and even three feet in depth — and though many of
the heavy-laden carts were drawn by women and girls, they
never so much as offered to lend us the aid of their handsome
teams. One sister told me that they watched the poor people
crossing, through glasses, as if it were an entertainment, but
I did not see that, and can hardly believe it was true. All
that they did, however, was to promise that when we reached
Laramie we should find provisions and bedding and other
necessaries ready for us, and that they would send help from
Salt Lake Valley to meet us."

CHAPTER XVI.

MARY BURTON'S STORY CONTINUED :— TERRIBLE ENDING
OF THE HAND-CART SCHEME.

The Pilgrims Arrive at Laramie — Disappointed Hopes — A Message from the
Apostle Richards — Help Again Promised — Fearful Sufferings and Privations
of the Emigrants — The Frosts of Winter Come On — The Storm-Clouds are
Gathering — Presentiments of Death — The Night-Air of the Wilderness — The
Bitter End — A Wife's Unchanging Devotion — Death in the Camp — Falling
by the Way — A Shocking Incident — Faithful Even in Death — The Good
Deeds of Elder Chislett — How Faith Sustained Them — Lost in the Snow-
Storm — Brigham Young's Tardy Repentance — "Joseph A." Comes to the
Rescue — In the Grasp of Death — Fearful Position of a Brave Woman — The-
Evil Day Comes at Last — A Night of Horrors — Waiting for Assistance — The
Finger of Death — The Cry of the Wolves— A Scene Too Terrible for De--
scription— Who Died That Night— " God Was Near Me Then" — A Change
for the Better— Three Anxious Days — Light at Eventide — " Help Came Too
Late for Them" — The Victims of Fanaticism — The Remnant that. Arrjvect—
The Conclusion of a Terrible Story.

IT was early in September when we reached Laramie, but
we found nothing awaiting us there. We were all very-
much discouraged at this, and Captain Willie called another
meeting for consultation. We knew, of course, beforehand,
that our position was very bad, but figures when stated. plainly
become startling facts. We now learned that if we continued
at the same rate as that which we had previously been travel-
ling, and received each the same allowance daily, we should
be left utterly destitute of provisions when we were yet three
hundred and fifty miles from the end of. our journey. Nothing^
14

220 THE POST-OFFICE IN THE DESERT.

remained but to reduce our allowance ; so, instead of one
pound, we were rationed at three-quarters of a pound a day,
and, at the same time, were forced to make incredible exer-
tions to travel faster.

" Not long after this, Captain Willie received a message
from the Apostle Richards. It is the custom, you know, for
people who want to send messages to emigrants who come
after them, to write a note on a scrap of paper and tie it to a
stone or a piece of wood and leave it on the way. No one
disturbs it, as no one but the emigrants travel along that
road, and they are sure to find it. It was from a rough post-
office like this that Captain Willie got his letter. In it the
Apostle told him that we should receive supplies from Salt
Lake when we reached the South Pass ; but that we knew
would be too late. So our allowance was again reduced, and
after that we were rationed at an average of ten ounces for
every person over ten years of age. The men who drew the
carts received twelve ounces, the women and aged men, nine
ounces, and the children from four to eight ounces according
to age. Before this, the men with families had done better
than the single men, as they had been able to save a little
from the children's rations, and of course they did not like
this new arrangement so well.

" Picture to yourself these men — in the cool air of Septem-
ber, drawing after them each one a loaded cart, with one or
more children most frequently superadded to its weight,
trudging wearily every day, ten, fifteen, or twenty miles over
the rough desert, wading across streams with the women and
children, setting up tents at night, working as they never
worked before in all their lives, and withal keeping soul and
body together upon twelve ounces of flour a day. This is but
one side of the picture — the physical toil and endurance of
the working men. Think what the feeble and aged, the sick,
the women and children must have endured !

"By this time many of those who had hitherto held out
bravely began to fail, and the people in general were greatly
discouraged. Captain Willie and the Elders who assisted

THE PRESENTIMENT OF APPROACHING DEATH, 221

him did their best to keep up the spirits of the people and to
get them over as much ground as they could each day. The
captains over the hundreds had also no little work to perform
in distributing provisions, helping the sick and infirm, and, in
fact, superintending everything.

" For some time the nights had been getting colder and
colder, and by the time we arrived at the Sweetwater river
we suffered considerably from that cause ; we felt that winter
was fast approaching. In fact, it came on earlier and more
severely last year than at any time before, since the Saints
settled in Utah. Does it not seem strange that at the very
time when they were offering up special prayers for us in
Zion, that we might be defended from cold and storm, the
terrors of a more than ordinary winter overtook us and
proved fatal to so many of our company ! The mountains
were covered with snow, and it was soon quite evident, even
to those who had prophesied most loudly that the Lord would
work a special miracle in our behalf, that the storm-clouds of
winter would soon burst upon us.

" You have never seen the Sweetwater river, so I may as
well tell you that it is a very irregular stream, and we had to
cross it again and again upon our way. As usual we had to
wade through the water each time, and though the men
helped over the women and children as well as they could,
many of us got very wet indeed, and quite chilled, and we
were all cold and miserable. Still, our faith never gave way —
some, I know, began to doubt a little, but they had not yet
lost all faith, and discouraged and wretched, as indeed we
were, the greater number bore up with heroic resolution. I
noticed, however, on the faces of some poor souls — men and
women — a peculiar expression which it is quite impossible for
me to describe. Later on I was led to believe that at that
time they, perhaps unconsciously, felt the presentiment of
that fearful death which so soon overtook them.

" We suffered much at night. You may remember that I
told you we were only allowed seventeen pounds of clothing
and bedding, and that, of course, was of little use. Sleeping

222 THE GRAVES BY THE WAY-SIDE.

in a tent, under any circumstances, is not generally pleasant
to those who are accustomed to the shelter of a house, but
sleeping in a tent, exposed to the keen night air of the wilder-
ness, and with scarcely a rag of covering, was almost suffi-
cient to prove fatal to the stoutest and strongest. During
the summer time, although our fare was scanty and our labor
incessant, we rose each morning refreshed and strengthened
and ready for the toils of the day. But now we crept out of
our tents cramped and miserable, half-frozen, and with our
eyes red and tearful with the cold. We seemed to have no
life left in us.

" These things soon began to tell upon the health of every
one of ivs, especially upon the aged and those who were sickly.
Hope at last died out in their poor weary hearts. One by
one they fell off — utterly worn out. Poor things ! how they
had longed to see the promised Zion, and now all expectation
of peaceful rest on earth was over — the bitter end had come.

" We dug graves for them by the wayside in the desert, and
there we laid them with many tears, scarcely daring to look
one another in the face, for we felt that our own time might
perhaps be nearer than we thought.

" One by one at first they fell off, but before long the
deaths became so frequent that it was seldom that we left a
camp-ground without burying one or more. This was, how-
ever, only the beginning of evil.

" Soon it was no longer the aged and the sickly who were
taken off, but the young and strong, who under other circum-
stances would have set disease and death at defiance. Cold,
hunger, and excessive toil brought on dysentery, and when
once attacked by that, there was little hope for the sufferer,
for we had no medicine, and it was quite out of our power to
give them relief in any other way. I now began to fear for
my husband, for I had noticed for some time an expression of
extreme weariness in his face. Our trials had not hardened
our hearts ; on the contrary, I think, as death seemed to be
drawing near, our affection for each other grew more pure and
devoted, and in my heart I often prayed, that if it were His

THE BITTER END,

223

will, God would let us die together and rest in the same
grave. We never spoke a word to each other on this subject,
but we felt the more. I e.xerted all my strength, and day
after day toiled along at his side, helping him all I could ;
but although he never complained, I saw in his eyes a dull
and heavy look which, more than any words, told of failing
strength and the approach of disease, and my heart sank
within me.

" But my own troubles did not alone engross my attention ;
there was too much wretchedness around us to allow anyone
to be absorbed entirely in his own griefs. Acts of devotion
on the part of both parents and children came before me daily
such as would have put to shame the stories of filial and
parental piety which we used to be taught at school.

" I saw one poor man whose health had evidently never
been strong, draw the cart with his two little ones in it, as
well as the baggage, mile after mile, until he could hardly
drag his weary limbs a step further ; his wife carried a little
five months old baby in her bosom. This they did day after
day, until disease attacked the husband, and it was evident
that he could bear up no longer. The next morning I saw
him, pale as a corpse, bowed down, and shivering in every
limb, but still stumbling on as b^st he could. Before the day
was half over, the poor wife lagged behind with her babe, and
the husband did not seem to notice her. This was not the
result of heartlessness on his part ; I believe that even then
he had lost all consciousness. He did not know it, but he
was dying. Still he stumbled on, until the short wintry day
came to a close, and we pitched our camp, and then I missed
him. There was no time to enquire, and a chill came over
my heart as I thought of what might be his fate. Presently
my husband came to the tent and told me all. The poor man
had dragged the cart up to the last moment, and, when the
company halted for the night, he had turned aside, and sitting
down he bowed his head between his knees and never spoke
again. Later still, the poor wife reached the camp, and I saw
her then. There was no tear in her eyes, and she uttered

224 HEROIC CONDUCT OF ELDER CHISLETT.

neither cry nor moan, but there was upon her features a
terrible expression of fixed despair which I dared not even
look upon.

A few days after this, one morning as we were almost
ready to start, I saw that poor mother in her tent, just as they
had found her. She was cold and still — frozen to death —
her sorrows were over at last, and her poor weary spirit was
at rest ; but on her bosom, still clasped in her arms, and still
living, was her little child, unconscious of its mother's fate.

" Most of those who died, as far as I could tell, seemed to
pass away quietly and with little pain, as if every feeling of
the heart were numbed and dead. But my own sufferings
and fears at that time were so great that I could not be a very
close observer. Strange as it may seem, the fear of death
did not so much appear to terrify these poor victims as the
thought that their bodies would be buried by the way-side in
the desert, instead of in the sacred ground of Zion. Poor
souls ! the absorbing passion of their life was strong in death.

" As death thinned our ranks, the labors of those who
survived were increased, until at last there were hardly
enough left with strength sufficient to pitch our tents at
night. A great deal devolved upon the captain of our
hundred. Elder Chislett. He is a very good man, and a
devoted Saint ; and I am glad to say that both he and a lady
to whom he was betrothed, and who was also with our com-
pany, escaped with their lives. I have often seen him, when
we stopped for the night, carrying the sick and feeble on his
back from the wagon to the fire, and then working harder
than a slave would work in putting things straight for the
night. He showed a great many kindnesses to my husband
and myself.

" But individual efforts availed nothing against fatigue and
hunger, and the fearful cold. To the minds of all of us, the
end was fast approaching. Nothing but our faith sustained
us ; and foolish as many people would think that faith, I am
quite sure, that but for it, no living soul of all our company
would have ever reached Salt Lake.

OVERTAKEN BY THE SNOW-STORM. 227

"At last the storm came, and the snow fell — I think it
must have been at least five or six inches deep within half an
hour. The wind was very keen and cutting, and it drifted
the snow right into our faces ; and thus blinded by the storm,
and scarcely able to stand, we stumbled on that day for fully
sixteen miles. What we suffered it would be useless for me
to attempt to describe. The scenes we witnessed were too
terrible to describe.

"There was a young girl, with whom I was very well
acquainted, and who I saw struggling in the snow, clinging
to one of the hand-carts, and vainly trying to help in pushing
it on, but really doing just the contrary. She is now in Salt
Lake City, and you can see her wandering about any day
upon the stumps of her knees, her limbs downwards having
been frozen during that storm, and subsequently amputated.
A poor old woman, too, who I think you must have known in
London, lingered behind later in the day. When night came
on it was impossible for any one to go back to search for her,
but, in the morning, not very far from the camp, some torn
rags— the remains of her dress — were found, a few bones, a
quantity of hair, and at a little distance a female skull, well
gnawed, and with the marks of the wolf fangs still wet upon
it ; — the snow all round was crimsoned with blood.

"We halted for a little while in the middle of that day, and
to our surprise and joy, Joseph A. Young and Elder Stephen
Taylor drove into the camp. We found that when the
returning missionaries, of whom I have already told you, left
us by the Platte river, they made their way as speedily as
they could to Salt Lake City. Joseph A., who felt deeply for
our sufferings, although he had been away from home for two
whole years, hastened to his father and reported to him the
condition in which we were. Brigham Young was of course
anxious to undo the mischief which had resulted from the
people following his inspired counsel, and at his son's earnest
entreaty allowed him to return with provisions and clothing
to meet us. Joseph A. lost no time, but pressed on to the
rescue, and having told us that assistance was on the way.

228 A wife's devotion : THE ONLY CHANCE FOR LIFE.

hastened eastward to meet the company that was following
us.

" I cannot tell you what a relief this intelligence was to the
minds of all, and how much the poor people felt encouraged
by it. But as for me, at -that time my heart was sad enough.
For some time my husband's strength had evidently been
failing, and for the last two days I had felt very serious
apprehensions on his behalf. He had been overtasked, and
like the rest of us he was starving with cold and hunger, and
I saw that he could not hold out much longer. My worst
fears were speedily realised. We had not journeyed half a
mile from the place where we rested at noon, when, blinded
by the snow, and completely broken down, he dropped the
rail of the cart, and I saw that he could go no further. How
I felt, you, as a wife and mother, only can guess. In a
moment my own weakness was forgotten ; my love for my
husband made me strong again. To leave him there or to
delay would have been death to one if not all of us. So I
called to those who shared the cart with us, and they helped
me as well as they could to lift my husband up and put
him under part of the bedding. It was the only chance
of saving his life, for, as I before mentioned, some, previous
to this, who had been overcome, and had lingered by the way,
had been frozen to death or devoured by the wolves.

" I then took hold of the cross-bar or handle of the cart,
and numbed with the cold, and trembling in every limb, it
was as much as I could do to raise it from the ground. To
move the cart was impossible, so I appealed to the old folks
again, and they exerted all their strength to push it from
behind, and our combined efforts at length succeeded ; but the
chief weight fell upon me. How gladly I bore it ; how gladly
I would have borne anything for the mere chance of saving
my dear husband's life, your own heart can tell.

" The snow drifted wildly around us, and beat in our faces
so blindingly that we could hardly proceed. The greater part
of the train had passed on while we delayed on account of my
husband, and now every one was making the most desperate

WATCHING AT NIGHT : — THE DYING AND THE DEAD. 229

efforts to keep up with the rest ; to be left behind was death.
Had I been asked whether under any circumstances I could
have dragged that heavy cart along in all that storm, I should
certainly have replied that it would be utterly impossible ;
but until we are tried we do not know what we can bear. It
was not until the night came on, and we pitched our tents,
that I realised what I had passed through.

" They helped me to' carry my husband to the tent, and
there we laid him, and I tried to make him as easy as was
possible under the ^circumstances, but comfort or rest was
altogether out of the question. All that night I sat beside
him, sometimes watching, sometimes falling into a fitful
sleep. I did not believe that he would live through the
night. In the morning he was by no means improved, and
then I felt too truly the abject misery of our position. It is a
painful thing to watch at the bedside of those we love when
hope for their recovery is gone, but think what it must be to
sit upon the cold earth in a tent, upon the open desert, with
the piercing wind of winter penetrating to the very bones,
and there before you, the dear one — your life, your all on
earth — dying, and you without a drop of medicine, or even a
morsel of the coarsest nourishment, to give him. Oh, the
bitterness ot my soul at thct moment ! I tried to pray, but
my heart was full of cursing ; it seemed to me as if even God
Himself had forgotten us. The fearful misery of that dark
hour has left on my soul itself a record as ineffaceable as the
imprint of a burning iron upon the flesh.

" The morning broke at last, dark and dreary, and a thick
heavy mantle of snow ccJvered all the camp, but we contrived
to communicate with each other, and soon it was whispered
that five poor creatures had been found dead in the tents.
Want, and weariness, and the bitter cold had done their work,
and we did not weep for them — they were at rest ; but for
ourselves we wept that we were left behind — and we looked
at one another, wistfully, wondering which of us would be
taken next.

We buried those five poor frozen corpses in one grave,

230 THE LAST extremity: — DESPAIR OF THE EMIGRANTS.

wrapped in the clothing in which they died, and then we com-
forted each other as best we might, and left the dead who
were now beyond our reach, that we might do what we could
for those who were fast following them to the grave. A
meeting of the leaders was held, and it was resolved that we
should remain where we were until the promised supplies
reached us. We could not, in fact, do otherwise, for the snow
was so deep that it was impossible for us to proceed, and the
sick and dying demanded immediate attention. That morn-
ing, for the first time, no flour was distributed — there was
none. All that remained, besides our miserable cattle, was a
small quantity of hard biscuit which Captain Willie bought at
Laramie, and a few pounds of rice and dried apples. Nearly
all the biscuit was at once divided among the whole company,
and the few pounds which remained, together with the rice and
apples, were given to Elder Chislett for the use of the sick
and the very little children. They also killed two of the cat-
tle and divided the beef. Most of the people got through
their miserable allowance that very morning, and then they
had to fast.

" Captain Willie set out that morning with another Elder to
meet the coming supplies and hasten them on, and as we saw
them disappear in the distant west we almost felt as if our last
hope departed with them, so many chances there were that we
should never see them again.

" The whole of that long, long day I sat beside my husband
in the tent — and I might almost say I did no more. There
was nothing that I could do. The little bedding that was al-
lowed for both of us I made up into a couch for him ; but
what a wretched make-shift it was ! And I got from Elder
Chislett a few of the dried apples which had been reserved for
the sick ; but it was not until nightfall that my husband was
capable of swallowing anything — and then, what nourishment
to give to a sick man ! The day was freezingly cold, and I
had hardly anything on me, and had eaten nothing since the
day before ; for my mind was so agitated that I do not think
the most delicate food would have tempted me. God alone

"oh god, my god, let me die!" 231

knows the bitterness of my heart as I sat there during all that
weary day. I never expected to see my husband open his
eyes again, and I thought that when evening came I would
lie down beside him and we would take our last long sleep on
earth together.

" When night came on and all was dark I still sat there ; I
dreaded to move lest I should learn the terrible truth — my
husband dead ! I looked towards the place where I knew he
was lying, but I could see nothing. I listened, and I fancied
that I heard a gentle breathing — but it was only fancy. Then,
louder than the incessant moaning of the wind, I could hear in
the distance a fearful cry — a cry which had often chilled our
hearts at midnight on the plains — it was the wolves ! The
darkness grew darker still — so thick that one could almost
feel it ; the horror of death seemed stealing over all my senses.
Oh that there might be one long eternal night to blot out for
ever our miseries and our existence. I threw my hands
wildly above me and cried bitterly : ' Oh God, my God, let vie

die r

" God was nearer to me than I thought. As my hand dropped
lifelessly to the ground it touched some moving thing — it was
my husband's hand — the same hand which I had watched in
the twilight, stiffening, as I thought, in death. The long, thin
fingers grasped my own, and though they were very, very cold,
I felt that life was in them ; and as I stooped down to kiss
them I heard my husband's voice, very weak and feeble, say-
ing in a whisper — " Mary." I threw myself upon his bosom.
In a moment the fear of death — the longing for death — the
wild and terrible thoughts, all had gone; — the sound of that
voice was life to me, and forgetful of his weakness, forgetful
of everything but him, I threw myself upon his bosom and
wept tears of joy.

" Very carefully and gently I raised him up, and, in the
darkness, every whispered word conveyed more meaning to
my mind than all his eloquence in by-gone times. After some
time I persuaded him to take a little nourishment — miserable
stuff that it was — and presently he fell asleep again. I laid his

232 TERRIBLE SCENES IN THE CAMP.

dear head upon the best pillow that I could make of some of
my own clothes, and then I slept a little myself — not much,
but it was more refreshing than any sleep that had visited my
eyes for long time past — hope had come again.

" The next morning my husband was evidently better, and
I knelt down beside him and thanked God for the miracle that
He had wrought ; for was it not a miracle thus to raise my
dead to life again ? How many stronger, stouter men than he
had I seen fall sick and die ; but to me God had shown mercy
in my utmost need.

" We waited three long days for the return of Captain Wil-
lie. My heart was so full of thankfulness that my husband
had been spared that I certainly did not feel so acutely the
misery with which I was surrounded as I otherwise should
have done ; I was like the prisoner who feels happy in a re-
prieve from death, but whose situation is nevertheless such as
would appear to any other person the most wretched in which
he could be placed. The misery that was suffered in that
camp was beyond the power of words to describe. On the
second day they gave us some more beef-rations, but they did
us little good. The beef was, of course, of the poorest, and,
eaten alone, it did not seem to satisfy hunger, and those who
were prostrated by dysentery, although they ate it ravenously,
suffered much in consequence afterwards.

" The number of the sick rapidly increased, and not a few
died from exhaustion ; and really those seemed happiest who
were thus taken from the horrors which surrounded them.
Had it not been for the intense frost, we should all probably
have fallen victims to the intolerable atmosphere of the camp.
I would not even allow my mind to recall some of the scenes
which I witnessed at that time : scenes, the disgusting and
filthy horrors of which, no decent words could describe.
When you consider the frightful condition in which we were,
the hunger and cold which we endured, you may perhaps be
able in a small degree to conjecture — as far as a person can
conjecture who has not himself suffered such things — what we
then passed through. I saw poor miserable creatures, utterly

HELP IN TIME OF NEED. 233

worn out, dying in the arms of other forlorn and hopeless
creatures as wretched as themselves ; I saw strong and honest,
honorable men, or who had once been such, begging of the
captain for the miserable scraps which had been saved for the
sick and the helpless children ; I saw poor heart-broken
mothers freezing to death, but clasping as they died, in an
agony of loving woe, the torn and wretched remnants of cloth-
ing which they still retained, around the emaciated forms of
their innocent babes — the mother-instinct strong in death ;
and sometimes at night when, all unbidden, I see again in
dreams the awful sufferings of those poor God-forsaken
wretches, I start in horror and pray the Almighty rather
to blot out from my mind the memory of all the past,
than to let me ever recollect, if but in fancy, that fearful
time.

" The third day came, and still no relief. There are mys-
terious powers of endurance in human nature, weak as we
often deem it, but there is a point beyond which the bow,
however flexible, will not bend. It was evident that if no help
arrived speedily, the end was not far off.

" The sun was sinking behind the distant western hills, in
all the glory of the clear frosty atmosphei:e of the desert, and
many who gazed upon its beauty did so with a mournful inter-
est, believing that they would never again behold the light of
day. But at that moment some who were anxiously watching
with a last hope — watching for what they hardly dared expect
to see — raised a shout of joy. We knew what it was ! Men,
women, and children rushed from their tents to welcome the
approaching wagons and our friends in time of need. Captain
Willie and the other Elder had found the rescue from Salt
Lake overtaken by the storm just as we were, but he had told
them of our terrible situation, and they had hastened on with-
out a moment's delay. It was he and they, convoying good
supplies, who now approached us. The poor creatures shouted
wildly for joy, even the strong men shed tears, and the sisters,
overcome with the sudden change from death to life, flung
themselves into the arms of the brethren as they came into

234 DISTRIBUTING THE SUPPLIES.

the camp and covered them with kisses. Such happiness you
never saw — everyone shaking hands and speaking joyfully —
everyone saying ' God bless you ' with a meaning such as is
seldom attached to those words.

" The supplies were to us more than food and clothing —
they were life itself. Elder John Chislett was appointed to
distribute the provisions and clothing, and everything was
placed in his hands. He gave out to us all what was imme-
diately necessary, but strongly cautioned us to be very moder-
ate in what we ate, as it was dangerous to go from the
extreme of fasting to a full meal. After supper, the clothing
and bedding was fairly divided, and we felt more thankful for
those little comforts than a person, who had never endured as
we had, would have felt had he become suddenly the recipient
of boundless luxury.

" Two of the Elders who had held forth such delusive hopes
to the company, not long before, as I have already told you,
were with the brethren who came to our relief. I have never
ventured to ask how it was that they could hold out to us in
God's name such promises, when they must have known, after
a moment's reflection, that they were utterly baseless, but I
think that probably they left their comfortable homes in Salt
Lake City and came across the stormy desert with supplies to
meet us, only to show practically how anxious they were to
atone for having led us astray. Next morning Elder Grant
went on east to meet the company following us, but Elder
W. H. Kimball took command of our company for the rest of
the way.

" We could now journey but very slowly, for the road was
bad, the sick and weakly were, however, able to ride, and
altogether we suffered less. To some this change for the
better arrived too late — the mental and physical sufferings
which they had endured were too much for them. Poor souls !
they alone and their Father in heaven knew what they had
passed through. They seemed to have lost all consciousness,
as if their faculties had been numbed and stultified. We
talked to them of the past, but they looked at us with unmean-

"TOO LATE TOO LATE ! " 235

ing eyes, as if we spoke of something in which they had no in-
terest ; we tried to lead their thoughts to Zion, and the pro-
mises of the Lord ; but it was all in vain. They turned from
us with a look of terrible apathy ; and one or two, who partly
seemed to understand, only replied with an indifference pain-
ful to witness — " too late, too late !"

"As we journeyed, the weather every day grew colder:
Many of the unfortunate people lost their fingers and toes,
others their ears ; one poor woman lost her sight, and I was
told of a poor sick man who held on to the wagon-bars to save
himself from jolting and had all his .fingers frozen off. Few,
if any, of the people recovered from the effects of that frost.
One morning they found a poor old man who had vainly tried
the evening before to keep up with the rest. His corpse was
not far from the camp, but it had been sadly mangled by the
wolves. Then there came another snow-storm, only worse in
proportion as the weather was colder, and it was with the ut-
most difficulty that we could be kept from freezing. We
wrapped blankets and anything else we could get around us,
but the cold wind penetrated to our very bones. I was told
that some of the people, even women and children who lagged
behind were whipped so as to make them keep up, and to keep
life in them. I did not see this myself, but I believe, if the
story was true, it was an act of mercy and not of cruelty, for to
delay a moment was fatal. The captain of our hundred, more
than once stayed behind the company to bury some unfortun-
ate person who died on the road : how he ever got up with us
again I cannot tell, but he seemed to be as indefatigable in his
labors as he was wonderfully presei^ved.

"Sometimes the carts came to a dead stand-still, and
several had to be fastened together and drawn by a united
effort, and in more than one instance the poor people gave up
altogether ; — they were carried on, while they lived, as well as
we could ; but their carts were abandoned. The stragglers
came in slowly to camp the night of the storm ; — the people
from the Valley even went back to fetch some in ; and it was
nearly six o'clock in the morning before the last arrived

236 FIFTEEN BURIED IN ONE GRAVE.

" The next day we remained in camp, for there were so
many sick and dying that we could not proceed. Early in
the morning Elder Chislett and three other Elders went
round to see who was dead, that they might be buried. They
found in the tents fifteen corpses — all stiff and frozen. Two
more died during the day. A large square hole was dug and
they were buried in it three abreast, and then they were
covered with leaves and earth, every precaution being taken
to keep them from the wolves. Few of the relatives of ■those
who were dead came to the burial — they did not seem to care
— death had become familiar to them, and personal misery
precluded sorrow for the dead.

" As we drew nearer to Salt Lake Valley we met more of
the brethren coming to our assistance. They supplied us with
all we needed, and then hastened on to meet those who
followed us. The atmosphere seemed to become sensibly
warmer, and our sufferings were proportionately less as we
approached Zion.

" What the feelings of others might have been when they
first saw the goal of our hopes — Zion of our prayers and
songs — I cannot tell. Weary, Oh, so weary I felt, but thank-
ful, more than thankful that my husband's life had been
spared. He was pale and sick, but he was with me still.

" I have written too much already. Sister Stenhouse. I
cannot tell you more now, but I may as well add that when
we left Iowa City we were about five hundred in all. Some
left us on the way. When we left Florence and began the
journey across the Plains we were over four hundred and
twenty, of which number we buried sixty-seven — a sixth of
the whole. The company which followed us, and to which I
have frequently alluded, fared worse than we. They num-
bered six hundred when they started, but they buried one
hundred and fifty on the journey — one in every four. May
God grant that I may never again see such a sight as was
presented by the miserable remnant of that last company as
they came on slowly through the Canon towards Salt Lake
Valley."

CHAPTER XVII.

WE FORSAKE ALL, AND SET OUT FOR ZION:— OUR JOURNEY
ACROSS THE PLAINS.

Considering Our Position — Doubts and Fears — A Visit from the Apostle Geo.
Q. Cannon — We are "Counselled" to Emigrate — Giving up All for the
Church — Taking Charge of the Emigrants — The Insignificance of Women —
Wives are Never to Follow their own Judgment — "Be Obedient" — We Begin
our Pilgrimage — The Perpetual Emigration Fund — How Mormon Emigration
is Managed — Settling the Debts of a Lady-Love — How Certain Imprudent
Englishmen Have Suffered — The "Emigration" of Miss Blank — An Ancient
"Sister" who was Forced to Wait — Living Contradictions — First Glimpse of
Salt Lake City — A Glorious Panorama — The Spectre of My Existence — The
Prison- Walls of the Mountains — Without Hope — Life in the Wagons —
Search for a House — "Roughing It" in Zion — First Impressions — A Cheer-
less Prospect for Winter — Daniel H. Wells Promises Assistance — A Woful
Spectacle of Tallow Candles — Odorous Illumination — " VE^s^lise c^est vioi^^ —
"An Ugly Man With a Cast in His Eye" — An Awkward Mistake — Begin-
ning Life in Zion.

IT was with strange feelings of doubt and unrest that I read
that painful story ; but I folded up Mary Burton's letter
and stored it carefully away in my desk, and then I began to
think.

Certainly I was still a Mormon — at least I was nothing
else — but I was not now so firmly grounded in my faith as once
I was, and these terrible stories completely unsettled my
mind. Then, too, I was well aware that, before long, my
husband and myself would be called upon to cross the Plains
to Zion, and I felt that if our experience were anything like
that of Mary Burton, I and my children would never reach
Salt Lake. The prospect was not very cheering.
15

238 WE RECEIVE MARCHING ORDERS.

One morning we were surprised to receive a visit from the
Apostle George O. Cannon who informed us that he had
received letters from Utah and had come to take the place of
Mr. Stenhouse as President of the Mission in the Eastern
States, and that we might now prepare to travel with the
next company of emigrants.

To me this was most unpleasant intelligence. Polygamy, —
the knowledge that before long I should be brought person-
ally within its degrading influence, — had now for years been
the curse of my life, and I had welcomed every reprieve from
immediate contact with it in Utah. But the time had come
at last when I was to realise my worst apprehensions, and I
think at that time, had I been permitted to choose, I would
have preferred to die rather than journey to Zion. Besides
this, ever since my husband had been engaged with the
secular papers, we had been getting along very comfortably.
We had now a pleasant home and many comforts and little
luxuries which we had not enjoyed since we left Switzerland,
and I was beginning to hope that we should be allowed to
remain in New York for a few years at least. We had also
by this time six children — the youngest only a few days old —
and I leave it to any mother to determine whether I had not
good cause for vexation when I was told that we were
expected to leave New York within two weeks with the
emigrants who were then en route from England. My hus-
band also was to take charge of the company, and therefore
everything would depend upon me — all the preparations for
our long and perillous journey, the disposal of our furniture,
and, in fact, the thousand and one little necessary duties
which must attend the packing up and departure of a family.

In the course of a few days the emigrants arrived, and then
my husband was compelled to devote all his time to them.
When I told the Elders that it was almost impossible for me,
in the delicate state of health in which I was, and with a babe
only two weeks old, to undertake such a journey, they told
me that I had no faith in the power of God, and that if I
would arise and begin my preparations, the Lord would give

WIVES MAY NOT JUDGE FOR THEMSELVES. 239

me strength according to my day. Thinking that probably
my husband believed as they did, I made the effort, but it
cost me much. In the Mormon Church the feelings or
sufferings of women are never considered. If an order is
given to any man to take a journey or perform any given task,
his wife or wives are never thought of. They are his prop-
erty just as much as his horses, mules, or oxen, and if one wife
should die, it is of little consequence, if he has others, and if
he has not he can easily get them ; and if he is not young or
fascinating enough to win his way with the young ladies, he
has only to keep on good terms with Brigham Young, or even
with his bishop, and every difficulty will be smoothed away,
and they will be " counselled" to marry him.

It is never expected, nor would it be tolerated in any Mor-
mon woman that she should exercise her own judgment in
opposition to her husband, no matter how much she might
feel that he was in the wrong : I have frequently seen Intel- •
ligent women subjected to the grossest tyranny on the part of
ignorant and fanatical husbands who were influenced by the
absurd teachings of the Tabernacle. One of the greatest
Mormon writers has said :

" The wife should nez'cr foUmo her cnon judgment in preference to that of her
husband; for if her husband desires to do right, but errs in judgment, the Lord
will bless her in endeavoring to carry out his counsels ; for God has placed him
at the head, and though he may err in judgment, yet God will not justify the
wife in disregarding his instructions and counsels ; far greater is the sin of
rebellion, than the errors which arise from the want of judgment ; therefore she
would be condemned for suffering her will to arise against his. Be obedient, and
God will cause all things to work for good."

The trouble and annoyance occasioned by leaving a com-
fortable position in New York to travel to such an unknown
region as Utah was then, was not a trifle ; but we hastened
our preparations, sacrificing all that we possessed, in the most
reckless manner, and in due time set out.

When we reached Florence — the starting-point on the
Frontiers — we were detained on account of some mismanage-
ment on the part of the Church Agents, and- remained for
three weeks in camp. Ours was what was called " an inde-

240 THE EMIGRATION OF MISS BLANK.

pendent company" ; by which I mean that we were able to
defray our own expenses without borrowing from the Church:
the poorer emigrants were assisted from a fund provided for
that purpose — the Perpetual Emigration Fund. More than
twenty years ago contributions were levied on the more
wealthy Saints for the purpose of providing the passage,
outfit, &c., of those who could not otherwise have " gathered
to Zion." It was not, however, intended that a free passage
should be provided ; those who had a little money were
assisted, and then, after all, they had to make good to the
last farthing, with interest, what they had borrowed from the
fund. I have known many people who contributed very
largely, and it was represented constantly as the duty of all
to do so.

Men who contemplate entering into the patriarchal order
of matrimony, if they are Americans, generally try to discover
whether the "emigration" of their lady-love has been "settled
for," and if their investigations end unfavorably the result
very frequently is that their devotion is turned into another
channel and some other maiden whose expenses have been
fully paid bears off the palm. Englishmen have not always
been quite so prudent, and some have married according to
their own sweet fancy without asking a question, and to their
dismay, not long after the wedding, an account has been sent
in for the emigration of Miss Blank. Others, again, have not
been allowed to marry the lady of their choice until she was
first paid for, and if the old man was very much in love, this
was a quick way of getting the account settled. The Mormon
Church never gives, it only lends to the poor. Many a man
and woman has given enough to have emigrated himself or
herself over and over again. This was because they were old
people, and it was the young girls and young people generally
who received the benefits of the fund. Many years ago a
poor old widow woman in England said to me : " I have
nearly starved myself to contribute all that I could to the
emigration fund, in hopes that I should have the privilege of
going to Zion and mingling with the chosen people of God,

THEN AND NOW. 24I

but every season the young girls are all picked out of our
branch, and I am told to wait. I cannot think that this is
right, but I don't wish to judge the actions of God's servants.
I suppose I must wait."

She did wait, and died waiting.

Our company was in an infinitely better position than that
of those emigrants of whose sad fate my friend Mary Burton
had told me ; for our journey was made at the proper season,
and as far as was possible under the circumstances, conven-
ience and comfort had been attended to. The incidents which
befell us were few, and although, of course, every one of us
felt weary and worn out, we were not called upon to pass
through the miseries and sufferings endured by the hand-cart
emigrants. Looking back to our primitive mode of travelling,
it appears to me almost as if I must be making some mistake
about my own age, and that it must have been several centuries,
instead of a few years ago, since we crossed the plains. The
ox-team and wagon, the walk on foot in the day and the
camp life at night have been pleasantly exchanged for the
swift travel of a few days in a Pullman palace-car.

What living contradictions we were as we crossed the
Plains — singing in a circle, night and morning, the songs of
Zion and listening to prayers and thanksgivings for having
been permitted to gather out of Babylon, and then during the
day as we trudged along in twos and threes expressing to
each other all our misgivings, and doubts, and fears, and the
bitterness of our thoughts against Polygamy ; while each wife,
confiding in her husband's honor and faithfulness, solaced
herself with the hope that all might yet be well. How little
sometimes do the songs of gladness reflect the real sentiments
of the heart. How often have I heard many a poor heart-
broken woman singing the chorus :

" I never knew what joy was •

Till I became a Mormon."

I never could sing that song, for my experience had been
exactly the reverse.

242 FIRST IMPRESSIONS OF SALT LAKE CITY.

It was the month of September — the beginning of our
beautiful Indian summer — when we emerged from the canon,
and caught sight of Salt Lake City, Everything looked green
and lovely, and in spite of all my sad forebodings while cross-
ing the Plains, I involuntarily exclaimed, " Ah, what a glorious
spot !" It looked like a beautiful garden — another Eden — in
the midst of a desert valley. We had a glimpse of the Great
Salt Lake far away in the distance, stretching out like a placid
sheet of molten silver, while everywhere around were the
lonely-looking snow-capped mountains, encircling us like
mighty prison-walls.

It would be impossible for me to describe my feelings at
that time. Even while I was enchanted with the glorious
prospect before me, there arose again in my mind that haunt-
ing spectre of my existence — Polygamy. I believed that this
little earthly paradise would probably be to me and my
daughters after me, a prison-house, and with a mother's in-
stinct I shuddered as I thought of what they might be des-
tined to suffer there. Lovely as the scene was, there was a
fatal shadow overhanging it all. Then, ttDO, there was no es-
cape : if the sad forebodings of my heart were realised, it
would be utterly impossible for us ever to get away. The
idea of a railway being constructed across those desert plains
and rocky mountains never for a moment entered my mind,
and even had I thought it possible, I should have supposed
that it would take a life-time to complete. No, there was no
help for me, even if it came to the worst. I felt that my doom
was sealed ; and there were many women in our company who
thought just the same as I did and who were troubled at heart
with fears as sad as mine.

My first impressions of Salt Lake City when we began life
there were anything but pleasant — we had to " rough it."
For nearly two weeks we were obliged to remain in our wagons,
as- it was quite impossible to obtain house-room. At that time
each family built their own little hut, and there were no
vacant houses to let.

The weather was now growing very cold and wintry, and it

A CHEERFUL HOUSE FOR WINTER TIME ! 243

was absolutely necessary that we should have some better
shelter than the wagons afforded. One day my husband told
me, when he came home, that he had been offered a house
which belonged to the Church. It was in a very dilapidated
condition, he said, but that if I would go and look at it with
him, we could then decide about taking it. No time was to
be lost, for companies of emigrants were coming in almost
daily, and if we neglected this chance we might not find
another.

When we arrived at the house I was much discouraged at
seeing the condition it was in : the window panes were all
cracked or broken out, the floors and walls looked as if they
had never known soap or paint, and the upper rooms had no
ceilings ; in fact it was not fit for any civilised Christian to
live in. In point of size there was nothing to complain of,
but of comfort or convenience there was none, — the wind
whistled through every door and every cracked window ; and
altogether it presented anything but a cheering prospect for
winter.

My husband told me that Daniel H. Wells, who was super-
intendent of Church property and also one of the First
Presidency of the Church, had promised him that if we took
the house it should be repaired and made fit for living in, be-
fore winter fully set in ; and under the circumstances we
thought we could do no better than accept his offer.

Thus we began housekeeping in Utah, and we unpacked
our trunks and tried to give the place as home-like an appear-
ance as we possibly could. I had known what it was to be in
a strange country and destitute ; and, therefore, benefiting by
experience, when I left New York, regardless of the teachings
of the Elders and of my own husband's directions to the con-
trary, I had secretly stowed away many little necessaries
towards housekeeping. Indeed, had I not done so, we should
have been as badly off when we reached Zion as when we ar-
rived in New York. Besides which, I have no doubt that our
wagons would have been filled with the trunks of those very
brethren who counselled us not to take more than was abso-

244 HOUSE-KEEPING IN A SMALL WAY.

lately necessary. The brethren who gave this counsel were,
I noticed, constantly purchasing while they advised every-
one else to sell, and I thought it wiser to follow their example
than their precepts.

Among my treasures was some carpet, and when that was
laid down and the stove put up we began to feel almost at
home. The wind, however, soon drove away all thoughts of
comfort, for it came whistling in through a thousand undetec-
ted crevices, and the tallow candles which we were obliged to
burn presented a woful spectacle. Even the most wealthy,
then, had no other light but candles, and every family had to
make their own : I have often seen people burning a little
melted grease with a bit of cotton-rag stuck in the middle
for a wick — how pleasant the smell, and how brilliant the light
thus produced can be imagined. Everything was upon the
same scale — and to keep house in any fashion was really a
formidable undertaking, especially to those who had been ac-
customed to the conveniences of large towns. I believe that
many women consented to their husbands taking other wives
for the sake of getting some assistance in their home duties.

We spent nearly all the first evening in our new house ni
trying to discover some means of keeping out the storm,
but to little purpose. Nearly a fortnight passed before any one
came to see about repairing the house, but as it belonged to the
Church my husband seemed to think it must all be right.
The Mormon men are always very lenient towards "the
Church " — very much more so than the Mormon women, for
the latter have somehow got mixed up in their minds the idea
that Brigham Young and " the Church " are synonymous
terms. I remember one day a good young sister — a daughter
of one of the twelve Apostles — saying to me, " I have just seen
the Church," and when I asked her what she meant, she said:
" I have just met Brigham Young and Hyram Clawson, and
are they not the Church .''" It was evident to me that others
besides myself sometimes gave way to wicked thoughts.
Nevertheless I was still of opinion that " the Church " had
plenty of money and ought to have repaired the house.

"AN UGLY MAN WITH A CAST IN HIS EYE." 245

One day a man whom I had never seen before, called upon
me and asked what repairs I should like done. I was not
feeling very well, and had been annoyed at the delay, and I
answered rather ungraciously that I should like anything done,
if only it were done at once, for I thought we had waited long
enough. He answered me very politely and said that he would
see to it immediately. When Mr. Stenhouse returned home
in the evening he said : " So you have had a visit from Presi-
dent Wells." " No," I said, " there has been no one here but
a carpenter — an ugly man with a cast in his eye, and I told
him that I wanted the house fixed right away."

" Why, that was President Wells," he said, very much
shocked, and I think I felt as bad as he did when I realised
that I had treated one of the " First Presidency " so uncere-
moniously.

This Daniel H. Wells, besides being an Apostle, a Counsel-
lor of Brigham Young, and one of the three " Presidents "
who share with Brigham the first position in the Church, and
are associated with him in all his official acts, was Lieutenant-
General of the Nauvoo Legion, and at the present time and
for some years past, Mayor of Salt Lake City. It was a
shocking indiscretion, to say the least, to speak slightingly of
such a high and mighty personage.

The repairs, however, were seen to, and the house rendered
a little more habitable. We had now to begin the struggle of
life afresh and could not afford to be too particular about
trifles ; — to obtain shelter was something — for the rest we
must still continue to hope and trust.

CHAPTER XVIII.

MY FIRST IMPRESSIONS OF THE CITY OF THE SAINTS.

Some Personal Observations — An Innocent Prophet — Living Witnesses of the
Truth — How Salt Lake City was Laid Out and Built — The Houses of Many-
Wived Men — My First Sunday in the Tabernacle — Curious Millinery of Lady-
Saints — Two Remarkable Young Ladies — A Doubtful Experiment — How
Service is Conducted in the Tabernacle — Extraordinary Sermons — Deceitful
Dealings of the Original Prophet — Why Joseph, the " Seer," Married Miss
Snow — Another of the Prophet's Wives — A Shameful Story — Aunty Shearer,
and her Funny Ways — Spiritual Wives and Proxy Wives — How the Saints
are Married for Time and for Eternity — Concerning Certain Generous Elders
— How Wives are Secretly "Sealed" — Extraordinary Request of One of
Brigham's Wives — "The Next Best Thing" — Mormon Ideas of the Marriage
at C ana — The "Fixins" of a Mormon Husband — How "The Kingdom" is
Built Up — Women Only to be Saved by Their Husbands — A Painful Story —
A Very Cautious Woman — A Woman Who Wanted to be "Queen" — A
Deceitful Lover— ^A Strange Home-Picture — "These Constitute My King-
dom " — Forebodings.

WITH the eager observation of a woman who has a great
personal interest at stake, I took note of everything in
Zion which was new to me, and especially all that related to
the system of plural marriages, and all my worst fears were
abundantly realised.

Although I had looked at the dark side of Mormonism and
had pictured with horror the life of women in Polygamy, there
were nevertheless some truths which broke upon my mind with
painful effect. In England we had heard so frequently from
the lips of the Apostles and Elders that not only was Poly-
gamy contrary to the teachings of Joseph Smith, but that it
was utterly unknown in Nauvoo during the Prophet's life-

THE CITY OF THE SAINTS. 24/

time. Directly the Revelation was published, we, of course,
knew that if it really proceeded from Joseph he could not
have been so innocent of Polygamy as we had been taught ;
but I was hardly prepared to meet several of his wives out in
Utah ; and yet almost the first thing that I heard was that
there were living in Salt Lake City, ladies well-known and
respected, who had been sealed to the Prophet. This I after-
wards found was true.

The Mormon Colony in Salt Lake City had at first to
contend with all those difficulties and submit to all those
privations which beset the path of all new settlers in a strange
country. Until very recently the greater number of the
dwellings were small and low, like so many little huts, and
not infrequently you might see a row of these huts, with one
window and a door to each, and, inside, a wife, a bedstead,
two chairs and a table — with poverty to crown the whole.
But even then might be seen in the laying out of the streets,
and in the other arrangements, the germs of a great city.
The roadways were broad and the sidewalks convenient, and
provision was made — more with an eye to the future than to
present necessity— for a great depth in the measurement of
the houses and blocks. Down the sides of the streets flowed
a sparkling stream — the water of which was brought from the
mountains for the purpose of irrigating the gardens in the
city ; and, as far as they possibly could, the settlers marked
out and planned a capital worthy of that name for the Mor-
mon people.

When I arrived in Salt Lake City, a great many improve-
ments had been effected ; and expecting, as I did, that this
would be our future home for many years, perhaps for life, I
was interested in everything that I saw. But even then, in
merely taking a walk about the city, I met with evidences of
the degrading teachings of Polygamy — I saw that little defer-
ence was paid to the women, they were rudely jostled at the
crossings, and seemed to be generally uncared for. Since the
completion of the railway and the consequent influx o£
Gentiles, this, of course, has not been noticeable.

248 PROPHET ! WHAT OF THE FUNDS ?

The city is built on a slope formed by a bend in the
mountain-range. Brigham Young's house is on the northern
side, and has a commanding prospect. The Tabernacle and
tithing-office are in the same street. The Tabernacle is a
plain-looking building entirely devoid of any architectural
beauty. It stands in the block where the Temple, which has
been building for the last quarter of a century, and is now
only a few feet above ground, is waiting to be finished.
Nearly twenty-six years ago Brigham wrote to Orson Spencer,
the President of the Mormon Church in England, urging him
to " gather up as much tithing as he possibly could, for glass,
nails, paint, &c., to assist in building up the Temple of the
Lord in the Valley of the Great Salt Lake." A large sum of
money was collected, and millions have been raised by tithing
and by other means, but there has been no one hitherto with
courage and authority sufficient to demand of the Prophet an
account of those funds, and the interest and compound interest
which should be accruing thereunto.

The first Sunday I went to the Tabernacle I was greatly
amused at the way in which some of the sisters were dressed.
Quite a number wore sun-bonnets, but the majority wore
curious and diverse specimens of the milliner's art — relics of
former days. Some wore a little tuft of gauze and feathers
on the top of the head, while others had helmets of extraor-
dinary size. There were little bonnets, half-grown bonnets,
and " grandmother bonnets " with steeple crowns and fronts
so large that it was difficult to get a peep at the faces which
they concealed. As for the dresses, they were as diversified
as the bonnets. Some of them presented a rather curious
spectacle. I noticed two young women who sat near me :
they were dressed alike in green calico sun-bonnets, green
calico skirts, and pink calico sacks. On enquiring who they
were, I was told that they were the wives of one man and
had both been married to him on the same day, so that
neitjier could claim precedence of the other. Outside of
Utah such a thing would seem impossible, but so many of the
young girls at that time came out to Zion without father or

INSIDE THE TABERNACLE : THE SERVICES AND SAINTS. 25 I

mother or any one else to guide them, and left to their own
inexperience and afraid to disobey " counsel " it is no wonder
that they soon yielded to the universal custom.

The two young women whom I have mentioned, did not
appear to me to be overburdened with intelligence; they
looked like girls who could be made to believe anything ; but
after that I met with two well-educated women who, like these
foolish girls, thoughtlessly tried the experiment of two or
more marrying the same man on the same day, — agreeing
with their " lord " that that would be the best way to preserve
peace in their household. But they were terribly mistaken,
and even before the marriage-day was over, the poor bewild-
ered husband had to fly to brother Brigham for counsel.

The Tabernacle services seemed to me as strange as the
women. There was no regular order in conducting the pro-
ceedings, but the prominent brethren made prayers, or " ser-
mons " as they were called upon to do so. The " sermons " would
be more properly called speeches — they were nothing but a
rambling, disconnected glorification of the Saints, interspersed
with fearful denunciations of the Gentiles, and not infre-
quently a good sprinkling of words and expressions such as
are never used in decent society. More unedifying discourses
could hardly be imagined. As for the spirituality and devo-
tional feeling which characterised our meetings in England,
they were only conspicuous by their absence, and many
devout Saints have told me that when they first went there —
before the erection of the great organ — the free-and-easy
manners of the speakers and the brass band which was then
stationed in front of the platform, made them feel as if they
had come to witness a puppet-show, rather than to attend a
religious meeting.

There was one lady at the Tabernacle service whom I
regarded with considerable interest. This was no other than
Eliza R. Snow, one of the Prophet's wives. I was told that
she was the first woman married in Polygamy after Joseph
Smith received the Revelation, and I believe it was so. People
who lived in Nauvoo, respectable people, and not one or two

252 E. R. S. — HIGH-PRIESTESS OF THE CHURCH.

either, have assured me that for four years before Joseph is
said to have received the Revelation, he was practicing Poly-
gamy, or something worse, and that the Revelation was given
to justify what was already done. After it was given, or said
to be given, Joseph and his brother Hyrum cut off from the
Church more than one person for preaching it, and nine years
more passed away during which the Mormon Elders every-
where most emphatically and solemnly denied it, before it was
publicly avowed. However this might be, it is generally
understood that Eliza Snow was the first plural wife of the
Prophet, and I was told by a lady from Nauvoo that Joseph
did not care much for her, but that she was getting to be
quite a querulous old maid, and he married her to keep her
tongue quiet. If that is true she has entirely changed her
tactics since she left Nauvoo, for her principal occupation at
the present time is converting rebellious wives to obedience
to their husbands and convincing young girls that it is their
duty to enter into Polygamy. Unhappy husbands derive
great consolation from her counsels. In matters of religion
she is a perfect fanatic, and in connection with the Female
Relief Society she reigns ' supreme ; but otherwise there are
many excellent traits in her character, and- I could tell of
many acts of loving-kindness and self-denial which she has
performed, and which will surely have their reward. She is
said to have been tolerably good-looking when young, but in
appearance there is nothing now to distinguish her. As the
chief poet of the Mormon Church, and as the representative
of Eve in the mysteries of the Endowment House, she enjoys
a reputation such as would be impossible to any other woman
among the Saints.

Another of the late Joseph's wives is a Mrs. Doctor Jacobs,
who was actually married to the Prophet while she was still
living with her original husband, Jacobs. Under the same
circumstances she married Brigham Young, after Joseph's
death. P'or some time her husband knew nothing of the
whole aftair, but Brigham very soon gave him to understand
that his company was not wanted. The sister of Mrs. Jacobs

A STRONG-MINDED, ANGULAR, "SPIRITUAL" WIFE. 253

—a Mrs. Buel — was another of Joseph's wives, and she mar-
ried the Apostle Heber C. Kimball, but does not appear to
have made a very good bargain.

Besides these there is another lady, a Mrs. Shearer — or as
she is familiarly called — " Aunty Shearer." She is in every
respect a unique specimen of womanhood, tall and angular,
with cold yet eager grey eyes, a woman of great volubility,
and altogether grim-looking and strong-minded. She was an
early disciple and is said to have sacrificed everything for
Mormonism, She lived in Joseph Smith's family, and, of
course, saw and heard a great deal about Polygamy, and at
first it was a great stumbling-block to her. She was, however,
instructed by the immaculate Joseph, and so far managed to
overcome her feelings as to be married to him for eternity.
Like the others she is called " Mrs.," and I suppose there is a
Mr. Shearer somewhere, but upon that point she is very
reticent. Her little lonely hut is filled with innumerable
curiosities and little nick-nacks which some people are for
ever hoarding away in the belief that they will come into use
some day. She is a woman that one could not easily forget.
She wears a muslin cap with a very wide border flapping in
the wind under a comical-looking hood, and is easily recog-
nised by her old yellow marten-fur cape and enormous muff :
her dress, which is of her own spinning and weaving, is but
just wide enough, and its length could never inconvenience
her. Add to these personal ornaments a stout pair of
brogues, and you will see before you " Aunty Shearer," one
of the Prophet's spiritual wives.

I may as well explain what is meant by "spiritual" wives and
" proxy " wives.

Marriages contracted by the Gentiles, or by Mormons in
accordance with Gentile institutions, are not considered bind-
ing by the Saints. That was partly the cause of my indigna-
tion and the indignation of many another wife and mother —
we were told that we had never been married at all, and that
our husbands and our children were not lawfully ours : surely
that was enough to excite the indignation of any wife, what-

254 "ow "proxy" and "spiritual" wives are "sealed."

ever her faith might be. For a marriage to be vaUd it must
be solemnized in the Endowment House in Salt Lake City,
or the persons contracting it can never expect to be husband
and wife in eternity. Should the husband die before he
reaches Zion, and if the wife loves him sufficiently well to
wish to be his in eternity — when she arrives in Salt Lake City,
if she receives an offer of marriage from one of the brethren,
and does not object to him as a second husband in this world,
she will make an agreement with him that she will be his
wife for time, but that in eternity she and all her children
shall be handed over to the first husband. A woman thus
married is called a "proxy" wife. It can well be understood
that if the lady had lost her youth and good looks there
would be very little chance of her husband seeing her again
in eternity, as there would not be too many willing to stand
proxy for him, and in that case he would have to depend upon
the generosity of friends.

Now " spiritual " wives are of two classes. The one con-
sists of old ladies who have plenty of money or property
which of course needs looking after ; and generous Elders
marry them, and accordingly " look after " that same property,
and the owner of it becomes the Elder's spiritual wife. She
will only be his real wife in eternity when she is rejuvenated
— the prospect of which rejuvenation is, I suppose, very
fascinating to some men, for I have known quite youthful
Elders who displayed their self-sacrificing spirit by marrying
"spiritually" very old, but very wealthy, ladies.

The other kind of " spiritual " wife is one who is married
already, but who does not think that her husband can "exalt"
her to so high a position in the celestial world as she deserves ;
— perhaps some kind brother who takes a great interest in
her welfare has told her so — she then is secretly "sealed'' to
one of the brethren who is better able to exalt her — perhaps
to this same brother ; and in the resurrection she will pass
from him who was her husband on earth to him who is to be
her husband in heaven — if she has not done so before.

This is what is meant by "proxy "and "spiritual" wives.

SHE WANTED TO BE BRIGHAM YOUNG's " QUEEN !" 255

I think it will be evident even to the dullest comprehension
that under such a system, " the world, the flesh, and the
devil " are far more likely to play a prominent part than any-
thing heavenly or spiritual.

All this is so repugnant to the instincts and feelings of a
true woman, that I feel quite ashamed to write about it. And
yet the working out of this system has produced results which
would be perfectly grotesque were it not that they outrage
every ordinary sense of propriety. Let me give an example.
One of the wives of Brigham Young — Mrs. Augusta Cobb
Young — a highly educated and inteUigent Boston lady with
whom I am intimately acquainted, requested of her Prophet-
husband a favor of a most extraordinary description. She
had forsaken her lawful husband and family and a happy and
luxurious home to join the Saints, under the impression that
Brigham Young would make her his queen in heaven. She
was a handsome woman — a woman of many gifts and graces,
and Brigham thoroughly appreciated her ; but she made a
slight miscalculation in respect to the Prophet. He cares
little enough for his first wife, poor lady, and few people who
know him doubt for a moment that he would un-queen her
and cut her adrift for time and eternity too, if his avaricious
soul saw the slightest prospect of gain by doing so — he did
not care for her, but he never would allow himself to be
dictated to by any woman. So when the lady of v/hom I
speak asked him to place her at the head of his household, he
refused : she begged hard, but he would not relent. Then
finding that she could not be Brigham's "queen," and having
been taught by the highest Mormon Authorities that our
Saviour had, and has, many wives, she requested to be
" sealed " to Him ! Brigham Young told her (for what reason
I do not know) that it really was out of his power to do that,
but that he would do "the next best thing" for her— he would
" seal " her to Joseph Smith. So she was sealed to Joseph
Smith, and though Brigham still supports her and she is
called by his name on earth, in the resurrection she will leave,
him and go over to the original Prophet.
16

256 WHAT IS A "FIXIN?"

The reader will certainly be shocked at this terrible bur-
lesque of sacred things, but I felt it my duty to state the truth
and place facts in their right light. It is not generally known
that the Mormons are taught that the marriage at Cana of
Galilee was Christ's own nuptial feast, that Mary and Martha
were his plural wives, and that those women who in various
parts of the New Testament are spoken of as ministering to
him stood to him in the same relation.

Malicious first wives, especially if they are rather elderly
themselves, frequently call the proxy wives " fixins ; " and the
tone in which some of them utter the word is in the last de-
gree contemptuous. These poor " fixins " are seldom treated
as real wives by the husband himself. He may think suffi-
ciently well of the " proxy " wife to make her his for time and
to raise up children to his friend, as the Elders say, but he
never forgets that in eternity she will be handed over to the
man for whom he has stood proxy, and he expects that she
also will bear that in mind, and do all she c'an for her own
•support, and never complain of his want of attention to her.
Some men, after having married a young proxy wife, have be-
come so enamored that they grew jealous of the dead husband,
and have tried to get the wife to break faith with him, and be
married to them for eternity as well as time. This was cer-
tainly rather mean. Very few Gentile husbands would fret
themselves about possibilities in the world to come, if in this
world they had the certainty of enjoying the undivided affec-
tions of their wives.

Mormon husbands are so influenced by their religion that
they neither act nor think like other men. I am thinking of
one wretched family that I knew soon after I went to Utah.
There was a man and his wife and four children, all living
together in a miserable, poverty-stricken hut. I had heard
that the man was paying attentions to a young girl with a view
to making her his second wife, and I frequently watched the
first wife as she went in and out, doing her chores, and won-
dered how she felt about it. The poverty of the man, of
course, was of no consequence ; living in the primitive style

"SHE WOULD ONLY BE AN ANGEL ! " 2$/

In which necessity then compelled the Saints to live, one or
even half-a-dozen extra wives, made very little difference, and
Brigham and the leading Elders have always represented it as
a meritorious act, for the young especially, to '' build up the
kingdom," without regard to consequences, or the misery of
bringing up a family in a destitute condition. I never can see
children without loving them, and in this case it was not long
before I contrived to make acquaintance^with the little ones.
One day, while I was talking to them, the mother came out.
She seemed pleased to see me, for she had heard of me that I
was not too strong in the faith, and she told me that her hus-
band had said, in speaking of such women as myself, who did
not like the celestial order of marriage, that their husbands
ought to force them right into it, and that would show what
they were made of : if they were true-hearted women seeking
their husband's glory and " exaltation " in the world to come,
they would bear it well enough ;• and, if not, the sooner it
killed them the better ; for if they were dead their husbands
could save them in the resurrection, but if they lived they
would only be an incumbrance.

This, I found, was the general opinion among the Mormon
men. Even in England, the American Elders had taught us
that the man was the head and " saviour" of the woman, and that
the woman was only responsible to her husband. It was ne-
cessary, we were told, that the woman should keep in favor
with her lord, otherwise he might withdraw his protection and
refuse to take her into the celestial kingdom ; in which case
when she got to heaven she would only be an anc:el ! To be
an angel is not considered by the Saints to be t)y any means
the highest state of glory. Those who do not obey the " Celes-
tial Order of Marriage" will, like the angels, neither marry nor
be given in marriage ; they will be located, the men in one
place, and the women in another, and will serve as slaves, lack-
eys, and boot-blacks to the Saints. Brigham Young once
publicly said of a certain President of the United States, that
he would clean the boots of the Mormon leaders in heaven,
He did not say this as a figure of speech, but meant it hter-

258 EXTRAORDINARY WAY OF PREPARING FOR A BRIDE.

ally. Those who have obeyed the Gospel of the new dispen-
sation, but who have failed to enter into Polygamy will be as
upper servants, but the rebellious — the " vile apostates," and the
" wicked Gentiles " will join the angels and do all the drudg-
ery for the men of many wives. Thus I learned in Zion that
my youthful notions about the glory of the cherubim were
quite a mistake, and that it was not such a fine thing to be an
angel, after all. «

But I have run away from my story, and had almost
forgotten my poor acquaintance. She was a woman who was
likely to preserve a painful place in the memory of any one
who once saw her. Her face was pale as death, and her jet-
black eyes glistened with an unearthly lustre ; it was easy to
perceive that she was very unhappy, although she tried hard
to exhibit a cheerful disposition, and when our conversation
turned to that subject which to women here is all-absorbing,
the nervous twitching of her pale face showed how deeply pain-
ful such thoughts were to her. She told me that her husband
was soon to be married to a young girl about fourteen years
of age. " Do you see," she said, " that he is building for her .-*"
And sure enough he was, at odd hours, adding another hut to
the miserable hovel in which they already lived ; and thither,
when it was finished, he intended to take his bride. As I
looked at the poor wife, I felt little doubt, that ere that time
came, her troubles on earth would have ended and her little
ones would be motherless.

The Mormon women, as well as the Mormon men, are noted
for attending to their own business — they do not care to tell
their sorrows and trials to strangers or to people who are
not of their own faith. In this way visitors to Salt Lake who
have gone there with the intention of " writing-up" the Saints in
the newspapers or in a book, have generally been misled. My
own experience as a Mormon woman leads me to form any-
thing but a flattering opinion of the Mormon stories told by
Gentile pens. The following instance will show that the sis-
ters are not quite so free in giving their experience as some
writers would suggest.

STRANGE INTERVIEW WITH A THIRD WIFE. 259

One day, while passing through the city, I saw a young
woman running across the road with a Httle child in her arms.
The child was crying piteously, for the water was running
from its clothing, and I saw in a moment that it had fallen
into the stream which ran in front of the house. I fol-
lowed, to see if I could be of any assistance, but fortunately
found that the little creature was not seriously hurt, but would
soon recover from the fright and cold. I helped the mother
to change its clothing, and while she was lulling her baby to
sleep, we entered into conversation. At first she appeared to
be very shy of me, and avoided speaking of anything in the
slightest degree personal ; but growing more interested, she
said at last :

" Are you a Mormon .''"

" Certainly," I answered, " but why do you ask me .''"

" Because," she said, " We have had one or two Gentile
women among us, and they go round among our people and
question the women, and get them to tell their troubles, which
God knows are heavy enough, and then they go and write
about it, and Brigham Young finds it out, and their husbands
are called to account for allowing their wives to speak to the
Gentiles. You are sure you are a Mormon .-*" she added,
" and you are not deceiving me ?"

" I'm sorry you should think such a thing," I said, " but if
you suppose I would deceive you, I will not trouble you with
my company." And I rose up to leave.

" Do not go yet," she said, " and pray forgive me if I have
wounded your feelings ; it is simply the fear I have of getting
into trouble. Brigham Young and the Elders have frequently
told us to have nothing to do with the Gentiles, for they are
enemies to the kingdom of God, and are seeking our over-
throw— and I suppose it is true."

" How long have you been here .''" I asked.

" Over two years," she replied," and it seems almost twenty
— time has passed so slowly. I left father and mother, sis-
ters and brother for the Gospel's sake, and I do not regret it,
because it is right, but it was a very great sacrifice to make.

260 A MORMON WIFe's OPINION OF BRIGHAM.

Yet I believe that God blesses us for the sacrifices we make,
and I shall get my reward."

" You have it already," I said, '• in that pretty child on
your knee, and your husband, I hope, is a good man and
kind to you."

" Yes," she anwered, " my child is a very great source of
happiness to me, and I love my husband very much but — "
(hesitatingly) "arej^?^ in Polygamy.''"

" No, not yet, but I do not know how soon my husband may
take it into his head to get another wife."

" Are you first wife .''" she asked.

" Yes," I replied, " and I suppose you are also .<•"

" No, I am third wife," she said, " I wish I were first wife."

" But why," I suggested, " do you wish that .'' If Polygamy
is the true order of marriage, I do not see that it makes
much difference whether one is the first or the twentieth wife ?"

" Oh dear, yes," she replied, " it does make a great deal of
difference ; for the first wife will be queen over all the others,
and reign with her husband. If I had known that before I
was married, I should have made my husband promise to place
me first. Men can do that if they like."

" But do you think you would be doing right in trying to
gain the position of first wife in that way .-•"

"Why not.''" she said, " Didn't Jacob obtain his brother's
birthright by deception — and was he ever punished for it ? Do
you think that Brother Brigham, notwithstanding that he is
the inspired servant of God, could have obtained his position,
and all his money, by simple honest dealing } If you think so,
I don't ; and it is just as proper and right for us women to
secure a position for ourselves by such means as it is for Brig-
ham Young — the end justifies the means."

" If that is so," I said, " it is a wonder to me that any
woman should consent to become second, third, or fourth wife
— seeing they cannot be queens."

" I can see that you have not yet had your ' Endowments,' "
she said, " or you would understand more about these things,
but as you are a good Mormon I can speak freely to you.

HOW A WOMAN CAN BECOME A QUEEN. 26l

You see it is not always those who are first wives in this world
who will be first in the celestial kingdom. It all depends
upon the amount of sacrifice the wife is capable of making for
her husband, her faithfulness to him, and the number of
children she has borne him. If she pleases him in every par-
ticular and is good, patient, and above all things obedient to
all his wishes and commands, then she is almost certain to be
made queen, unless the first wife is just as good, and then I
don't know how they would fix that. And so you see it is
safer to be first wife at once."

" Well but," I asked, " knowing all this, I am surprised that
you consented to be third wife !"

" But I did not know it then," she continued. " My hus-
band told me that all the wives were queens— all equal— and
he says so still when I talk to him about it. But he can't
deceive me. I have spoken to some of the old Nauvoo women
who know all about it, and they tell me that all the Poly-
gamic wives will be subject to the first wife; but the first wife,
having suffered most, will be the one who has gone through
the fire and been purified, and found worthy."

" But do you think that your husband would wish to deceive
you about such an important matter T I said.

" Wait till you have lived a little longer here," she replied,
" and you will be able to answer that question yourself, or else
your experience will be very different from that of the rest of
the people here."

Just then the husband made his appearance, and put an end
to the conversation. He was a tall, dark-looking man, with
grey hair, old enough to be her father. He appeared to be
well educated and to have seen better days, though everything
about their home indicated poverty— the room in which we
were sitting had no carpet on the floor, there was a plain
white-pine table in the middle, a small sheet-iron stove, four
wooden chairs, a small looking-glass, and some cheap pictures.
This was the sitting-room for the whole family— three wives,
eleven children, one husband. He asked me if I had seen the
rest of the family.

262 THE FATHER OF THE LITTLE FAMILY.

I replied negatively, and he said he would see if any of them
were about. Presently he returned accompanied by an
elderly woman whom he introduced as Mrs. Simpson. Then
came another, not quite as good-looking as the first, but a
great deal younger, and he introduced her as " My wife Ellen,
And this one," he said, turning to the one with whom I had
been conversing, "is my wife Sarah. Don't you think I have
got three fine-looking women ?" Then, after a pause, he
added : " And they are just as good as they are good-looking
— good, obedient wives. I have no trouble with them :
my wishes are law in this house. Here you have a family in
which the Spirit of God reigns. We are not rich in worldly
goods, as you see, but we are laying up treasure in heaven.
We all live in this little home of four rooms. My wife Ellen,
here, has given up her room for a parlor for us all to meet
together in, and she sleeps in a wagon-box ; it is not the most
comfortable, but she never grumbles. Then, here is our
Sarah ; we are obliged to humor her a little, and give her a
room all to herself. She is young and inexperienced, and
doesn't like to put up with the inconveniences that the Saints
have to bear with ; while old mother here has got to have
half-a-dozen children in her room, but she never complains."

" Why did you not wait," I said, " until you had a larger
house .''"

" Then where would my kingdom be .''" he answered,
" Young men may wait, but old men must improve their time."

There came in now a troop of children of all ages. They
had been playing in the lot, were miserably clad, bare-
footed, and some looked gaunt and hungry: — manners to
match. " These," he said, with all a father's fondness —
" these constitute my kingdom, and I am proud of them."

I felt thankful that I was not destined to be queen over
such a kingdom, wished them good-bye, and with a sad heart,
went home to my own darling little ones not knowing what
might be i/ieir fate.

CHAPTER XIX.

BRIGHAM YOUNG AT HOME :— WE VISIT THE PROPHET AND

HIS WIVES.

Inside the Lion House — The Family-Circle of the Prophet — A Gracious Recep-
tion— A Woman's Description of Brigham Young — His Early Life and Strug-
gles— Working for " Six Bits" a Day — How he " Ate Up all the Corn" —
How he Worked as a Painter and Glazier — Born at the Right Time — Brigham
Young's Character Summed Up — How he Obtained his Position — The Twelve
Apostles of Mormonism — Intrigues for Place and Power — Pulling the Nose of
a Queen — Delivered Over to "The Buffetings of Satan" — Poor Sidney ! —
The " First Presidency " — Yearly Elections — A Foe to Education — What
Boys and Girls Should Learn — An Unfortunate Musical Society — Moral
Delinquencies of the Prophet — Borrowing Clothes for a Conference — How
a Million Dollars were Borrowed and Paid ! — Brigham's Avarice, Cowardice,
and Thefts — A Terrible Despotism — Lost Opportunities.

SHORTLY after our arrival in Salt Lake City we visited
President Young, who received us very graciously and
appointed an early day for us to dine with him.

On that occasion he invited some of the Apostles and lead-
ing men to meet us at his table, and we passed an exceedingly
pleasant evening. The Prophet made himself very affable ;
talked with us about our missionary life and other subjects of
personal and general interest ; and expressed a high opinion
of the energy and ability which my husband had displayed.
His wives, too, — who I found, as far as I could judge from
such a casual acquaintance, to be amiable and kind-hearted
ladies, — made every effort to render our visit agreeable.

I was much pleased with the manner and appearance of

264 A LIFE-PORTRAIT OF THE PROPHET.

Brigham Young, and felt greatly re-assured ; for he did not
seem to me like a man who would preach and practice such
things as I had heard of him while I was in London. This I
was glad to see, for it encouraged me to think that, perhaps,
after all, matters might not be so bad as I had anticipated.
We were, in fact, very kindly received in Salt Lake City by
every one with whom we came in contact ; for having been Mis-
sionaries for so many years, we were, of course, well known by
name, and had a wide circle of acquaintances among the chief
Elders and emigrants.

Fifteen years have, of course, worked a great change in the
appearance of Brigham Young ; but though he is now nearly
seventy-three years of age, he is still a portly-looking — I might
almost say handsome man. His good looks are not of the
poetic or romantic kind at all ; he is very common-place and
practical in his appearance, but long and habitual exercise of
despotic authority has stamped itself upon his features, and is
seen even in the way he carries himself : — he might without
any stretch of the imagination be mistaken for a retired sea^
captain.

When I first knew him in appearance he was little over
fifty years of age, was of medium height, well built, upright,
and, as I just stated, with the air of one accustomed to be
obeyed. His hair was light, — sandy, I suppose I ought to call
it, — with eyes to match ; and the expression of his counten-
ance was pleasant and manly. I, of course, regarded him
from a woman's stand-point ; but there were others who were
accustomed to study physiognomy, and they detected — or
thought they detected — in the cold expression of his eye and
the stern, hard lines of his lips, evidences of cruelty, selfish-
ness, and dogged determination which, it is only fair to say, I
myself never saw.

The lines on his face have deepened of late years, as what
little of gentleness his heart ever knew has died out within
him ; but still he presents the appearance of a man who would
afford a deep study to the observer of human nature. In
early life he had to work hard for a living, and according to

^.'^^^\

y^<£^/^'^^^-'Z>

U-

^"/^^-^ ^

THE PROPHET AS A PAINTER AND GLAZIER. 265

his own statement he had a rough time of it. He was, by
trade, a painter and glazier, and has frequently said in public
that in those times he was glad to work for " six bits " a day,
and to keep his hands busy from morning to night to get even
that. Whether or not the privations of early years fostered
in him that avaricious and grasping spirit which of late years
has been so conspicuous in him, I cannot say, but it is certain
that it cropped out very early in his career as a Saint. An
old Nauvoo Missionary, — a Mormon of the Mormons once,
but now, alas ! a " vile apostate " as Brigham would politely
call him, — once told me that when the Prophet Joseph Smith
sent the Apostle Young on Mission, a good deal of discontent
was shown that the said Apostle did not account properly for
the collections and tithings which passed through his hands.
Brother Joseph who was iJien " the Church " suggested in a
pleasant way — for the Prophet Smith was a big, jovial fellow,
six feet two or three inches in height, and withal somewhat of
a humorist — that the said Apostle Brigham would appear in
his eyes a better Saint if he displayed a little less love for
filthy lucre. Thereupon the Apostle, like somebody else who
shall be nameless, quoted Scripture and reminded the Prophet
that Moses had said " Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the
ox that treadeth out the corn." " True, Brother Brigham,"
said Joseph, " but Moses did not say the ox was to eat up all
the corn." Brother Brigham made no reply, but is said to
have " sulked " for two or three days.

I have not the slightest doubt that, but for Mormonism, the
Prophet would have remained all his life a journeyman painter,
and his " sweetness," as the poet says, would have been wasted
" on the desert air." But he was born just at the right time,
and he fitted into the right groove ; and thus, while, the orig-
inal Prophet of the new faith — Joseph Smith — a man of ten
times the intellect of his successor, a man ignorant and
deluded, it is true, but, at the same time, a man in whom was
the material for one of those natural giants who from age to
age have left the impress of their individuality upon the his-
tory of the world ; — while, I say, this man's name and doings

266 THE REAL CHARACTER OF BRIGHAM YOUNG.

have ceased to interest any but persons of studious mind —
Brigham Young, whose narrow soul could never look beyond
the little circle in which he lived ; whose selfishness and
heartlessness have been only equalled by his cruelty and
degrading avarice, has, by the force of circumstances alone,
obtained a place in the recognition of the world, to which by
nature or by grace he had not the shadow of a claim.

I have often heard intelligent Gentiles remark " Well, Brig-
ham Young may be a wicked man and an impostor, but there
must be a great deal of talent in him, to manage those people
for so many years."

From this opinion I altogether dissent ; and those who
know Brigham best, think with me, though many of them
would not dare to say so. I do not think Brigham Young a
wicked man or an impostor in the sense in which those words
are ordinarily used ; and experience, and a careful study of his
life and doings, have convinced me that he is certainly not a
great man or a man of genius in any sense of the word.
There can be no doubt that he has been guilty of many and
great crimes, but I believe that in the early part of his career
he was so blinded by fanaticism that those crimes appeared to
him actually virtues : — the force of habit and the daily associa-
tions of his life have so completely taken from him all sense of
right and wrong ; while the devotion of his people has made
the idea that Jic could possibly do the slightest wrong so
utterly inconceivable to him and to them ; that his percep-
tions of justice, truth, honor, honesty, and upright dealing are
as utterly stultified as they ever were in the mind of the
wildest savage who prowled among the cliffs and canons of
the Rocky Mountains.

People think that Brigham Young attained to his present
position by the exercise of ability, such as has been displayed,
only on a greater scale, by all those men, who, not being born
to power, nor having it thrust upon them, have by the force of
their genius seized it and held it — unlawfully it might be, but,
nevertheless, with talent and moral energy.

Nothing could be more untrue. The fact that he was of a

HOW BROTHER BRIGHAM OBTAINED HIS POSITION. 267

certain age at a certain time, and only that, was the cause of
Brother Brigham's first step up the ladder of ambition.
Joseph Smith endeavored, in organising his newly-invented
religion, to make it resemble as much as was possible both the
old and new dispensations of Christianity, and among other
institutions he appointed "Twelve Apostles" who were to assist
in governing the Church. He associated with himself his elder
brother, Hyrum, and also Sidney Rigdon, who had so greatly
assisted in every way to establish the new faith and define its
principles. This Rigdon is the same who has always been
suspected of the authorship of the Book of Mormon, though it
must be admitted that nothing more than circumstantial
evidence can be adduced in support of this statement. How-
ever that might be, the two Smiths, Joseph and Hyrum, and
Sidney Rigdon formed what was called the "First Presidency"
— in other words they were " the Church." Next in order to
them came the "Twelve Apostles," and after them the " Seven-
ties," and the other grades of the Priesthood, of which I shall
say more presently. The "Twelve Apostles" were first ap-
pointed according to a plan of Joseph's own — Lyman Johnson
was placed first, Brigham Young came next, and the others
followed. Not long after, however, Joseph made a new ar-
rangement, and placed the Twelve according to their age, and
this plan was always followed subsequently. Thomas B.
Marsh now stood first, and next to him came David Patten,
and then Brigham Young.

I am obliged to give these little details, in order that the
reader may understand Brigham's position after the death of
Joseph Smith.

When Joseph was murdered in Carthage Jail, with his
brother Hyrum, Sidney Rigdon alone remained of the First
Presidency.

At that time Thomas B. Marsh, the first of the Apostles,
had apostatised ; David Patten had been killed in a fight with
the mob ; and, consequently, Brigham Young was now Presi-
dent of the Twelve — he being the next in age. Thus it will
be seen that even had he been (which he was not) the most

268 "little VIC." THREATENED BY A PROPHET.

Stupid and least fitted of all the Apostles to preside over the
Church, his years would nevertheless have given him the
leadership.

Up to this time there is no evidence that any idea of
becoming head of the Church had ever entered into Brigham's
mind. Indeed it is reported that Joseph on one occasion, re-
proving him, said ironically that if ever the Church had the
misfortune to be led by Brother Brigham, he would lead it to

well, a place which is understood to be uncomfortably

warm. But Joseph was now dead, and Rigdon alone remained
between the Apostle Young and the headship of the Church.
Then it was that his eyes appear for the first time to have
been fully opened to the advantages of his position.

Now when the ancients took the fox as an emblem of craft-
iness, it was because they had never known Brigham. Brig-
ham worked cautiously and prudently, for he probably is one
of the greatest cowards in existence, both morally and physi-
cally, and like all cowards he was perfectly att fait in work-
ing in the dark. In accomplishing the removal of Rig-
don, Rigdon himself was Brigham's best assistant. A man of
prudence, or even of common sense, might have safely held
his position against all the Brighams in the world, but prud-
ence and common sense were qualities utterly unknown to
Rigdon. He began to have wonderful visions and revelations,
announced the immediate ending of the world, and stated that
he would forthwith lead out the armies of the Lord to the
battle of Armageddon, in Palestine, and then return in triumph,
calling by the way, as he said, " to pull the nose of little Vic. !"
" Little Vic." was the English Queen — then a young woman
— but how she incurred Rigdon's wrath, I do not know. In
addition to all this absurd nonsense, he ordained some of his
particular friends to be prophets, priests, and kings, and
otherwise showed that he intended to carry matters with a
high hand.

Brigham watched his chance, and when he considered that
matters were ripe for a change, by dint of secret manoeuver-
ing, he caused Rigdon to be tried before the " High Council "

HOW BRIGHAM YOUNG OBTAINED HIS POSITION. 269

at Nauvoo. Rigdon sent word that he was sick, and could
not come, but the trial went on, and of course it could have
but one ending. The result was — as the Mormon papers at
the time reported — that : " Elder Young arose and delivered
Sidney Rigdon over to the buffetings of Satan, for a thousand
years, in the name of the Lord ; and all the people said,
Amen."

Poor Sidney ! He tried to set up a church for himself, and
a good many people followed him, but the attempt was a fail-
ure. He is now a very old man, and cannot live long, but
he still believes in the truth of Mormonism, as established by
Joseph Smith.

Brigham's next step was to declare that the government of
the Church was now vested in the Twelve, of whom he was
the head. Later still he contrived, by selecting a time when
nearly all of the Apostles would be promoted or in some way
gratified by a change in the organisation of the Church, to get
himself elected President of the Church, in the place of
Joseph, with the two Apostles next under him as his associ-
ates, under the name of " counsellors ;" and they together
formed the First Presidency. Thus Brigham became in
name, as well as* in fact, the head of the Mormon Church.

Every year, Brother Brigham, in common with all the other
oflficers ot the Church, is duly re-elected ; I need hardly say
that the re-election is a matter of course — an opposition candi-
date would stand but a poor chance of success.

Brigham Young is an uneducated man. For that, of
course, he is not deserving of blame, but his opposition to
education in others and to all that is intellectual and elevating:
does him little credit. Only a very few years ago he with his
two " Counsellors," — Heber C. Kimball and Jedediah M.
Grant, who were both spoken of as model Saints, — held forth
in the Tabernacle, in the most unmeasured language, against
schools and scholastic acquirements of every description.
They were all three untaught men, and like all persons of
small mind who have not themselves received any education,
they hated and affected to despise those who had. Thought-

270 EDUCATION AT A DISCOUNT.

ful men, although they may never have enjoyed the advan-
tages of Hterary culture, never fail to see the great power that
it is, either for good or evil ; and in most cases they try to
secure for their children the blessing of which they themselves
have been denied. But the Mormon leaders, while they
ridiculed and affected to despise men of education, were
shrewd enough to see that if schools were established and the
children of the Saints permitted to attend them, the bonds
of superstition would certainly be shaken and the fabric of
Mormonism undermined. They, consequently, discouraged
every attempt at self-improvement, and taught the people
to aspire to nothing higher for their children than the rudi-
ments of reading, writing, and arithmetic for the boys, and
a knowledge of household, dairy, and farm work for the girls.

Before the " Reformation " a few young men anxious to
improve their minds, organised what they called the " Liter-
ary and Musical Society." They gave pleasant social enter-
tainments to their friends at which they gave recitations,
read essays, poems, and other literary productions, vary-
ing the programme with selections of music. The au-
thorities looked upon the whole proceeding with disfavor,
and soon broke up the society. Not content with this, and
in order to show their contempt, they humiliated the mem-
bers in every possible way, even publicly pointing them out
to ridicule, and appointing a good many of them to be door-
keepers in the Tabernacle. Brigham Young, who it is said,
never in his life read a book, could not understand that they
could find any pleasure in intellectual amusements, and ac-
cused them of pride, conceit, and even wickedness. Among
the Church leaders it is even now common to speak of any one
who has any literary acquirements as " having the big head,"
and being " next door to apostacy."

Recently greater efforts to obtain a good education for their
children have been made by the more intelligent among the
Saints, and the Gentiles in Utah have established some very
excellent schools. A library and reading-room have also been
opened, and the latter has been well attended by the young

THE PROPHETS BANK ACCOUNT. ' 2/1

men, both Mormons and Gentiles. Brigham himself has with
his usual inconsistency even gone so far as to give to his own
children those advantages which he selfishly denied to his
poorer brethren.

Of the Prophet's moral character, the less said the better.
He has been remorseless and cruel in his enmities, and he has
connived at and even suggested, if nothing more, some of the
most atrocious crimes that have ever been perpetrated on the
face of the earth. In business matters, in the payment of
money — to use a popular phrase — his word is as good as his
bond, but in the accumulation of wealth he has evinced an
amount of dishonesty which can scarcely be credited. Brig-
ham always meets his obligations, and pays his debts, and gets
a lawful receipt : — the prophetic business could not otherwise
be carried on ; but the way in which he has obtained his
wealth would put to the blush the most dishonest member of
any " ring " in New York, or elsewhere. When he attended
his first Conference, he says he had to borrow certain mascu-
line garments and a pair of boots before he could put in
an appearance. Now it would be difficult to estimate the
value of his property. He has taken up large tracts of land
all over the Territory, he has the uncontrolled and unques-
tioned command of all the tithing and contributions of the
Saints, and from gifts and confiscations, and innumerable other
sources, his revenue pours in. It was once rumored that he
had eighteen or twenty millions of dollars in the Bank of Eng-
land ; but Brigham said that the report was not true. " The
Church," he added, had a little money invested abroad. The
difference between " The Church " and the individual Brigham
Young has yet to be determined.

In the year 1852 the " Prophet of the Lord " found that he
had borrowed an inconveniently large sum from the funds of
the Church. He is " Trustee in Trust " and, of course, legally
responsible ; but he never renders an account of his steward-
ship, and no one ever asks him for it. His sense of honesty
was, however, so strong that he resolved to have his account
balanced, and he went down to the Tithing-Office for that
17

2^2 HOW BRIGHAM KETURNED HIS LOAN TO THE CHURCH.

purpose. There he found that his indebtedness amounted to
two hundred thousand dollars, and he proceeded to pay it after
his own fashion : — the clerk was instructed to place to his
credit the same amount ''for services rendered^ In 1867, he
owed very nearly one million dollar's, which he had borrowed
from the same fund, and he balanced his account in the same
way. His contract for the Pacific Railroad is said to have
yielded him a quarter of a million, and his other contracts and
mining speculations, purchases and thefts of lands, houses,
&c., have been very profitable. The expenses of such a family
as Brother Brigham's must be something enormous, but the
contributions which by honest and dishonest means he has
levied have been so large that he must still be one of the
wealthiest men in the States.

Brigham is not a generous man. He has given occasion-
ally, as for instance at the time of the Chicago fire, when he
presented a thousand dollars for the sufferers, but even then
his motive was evident — the affairs of " Deseret " were under
discussion in Congress. Without the certainty of a profitable
return, Brigham never gave a cent. The story of his sordid
avarice and his contemptible meanness in the accumulation
of money would fill a volume.

Morally and physically the Prophet is a great coward.
When he and other Church leaders were arrested a year or
two ago, charged with the very gravest crimes, the effect upon
the Prophet was most distressing. He had solemnly sworn
in the Tabernacle that he would shoot the man who attempted
to arrest him ; but when Judge McKean opened court and
placed him under arrest he swallowed his threats and played
the coward's part. Before this the world has seen wretches
who were notorious for their cruelty and tyranny, and who
were also remarkable for their cowardice. For many years
he has imitated royalty and has had a strong body-guard to
keep watch and ward around his person every night. No
man has less cause to apprehend personal violence than
Brother Brigham, but the voice of conscience, which, as the
poet says, makes cowards of us all, suggests his fears.

LOST OPPORTUNITIES. 273

No one, probably, ever possessed and lost greater oppor-
tunities of doing good and leaving behind him an enviable
record than Brother Brigham. In him the Saints, from the
•smallest to the greatest, placed implicit trust, and it was in
his power to mould them at his will. The spiritual and
temporal welfare of the people was in his hands. The ability
to elevate them socially, mentally, and morally was his. A
great trust was committed to his charge. But he has basely
betrayed that sacred trust, and has not only left undone what
he should have performed, but he has been guilty of the
most grievous wrong-doing. He has set at nought all moral-
ity with his horrible and debasing teachings respecting a
" blood-atonement " — in other words, the ditty of assassination.
He has outraged decency and riven asunder the most sacred
social and domestic ties by his shameless introduction of
Polygamy. He has sacrilegiously defiled the temple of God,
by teaching his followers to worship Adam as their divinity,
and has robbed Christ of his birthright by proclaiming that men
are the only saviours of their wives and that in respect to
women the sacrifice of our Lord was of no direct avail. In a
word— both by his preaching and his practice he has set an
example so bad as to be utterly without parallel in this
civilised age. Kings and emperors there are who hold in
slavery the persons of men : hierarchs there are who hold in
bondage the souls of the deluded. But the despot meddles
not with the eternal welfare of his subject, nor does he pollute
the sacred precincts of the hearth and home ; and the false
priest is not permitted to meddle with temporal affairs. But
the Mormon despot— Brigham Young— has played the tyrant
in both spiritual and worldly matters,— has meddled with the
person, the property, and the lives and the liberty of his
dupes ; and has at the same time debased and enslaved their
souls.

But let it not be supposed that I write this hastily, or
without due consideration. People outside of Utah may be
deceived, as indeed they frequently are, by representations
made in ignorance of what Mormonism and the Prophet

274 THE TRUE CHARACTER OF THE MORMON PEOPLE.

really are. But the Gentiles long resident in Utah, the
Apostates, and even the Mormon people themselves, if only
they would tell the truth, could testify to the truthfulness of
the picture which I have drawn of Brother Brigham.

A better people — aside from their religion — than the
believing Mormons when they emigrated to Utah, it would be
difficult to find. Their fault was in their faith. They were
honest, sober, industrious, and ready to sacrifice everything
to what they considered religious duty. I cannot think of
them and of the implicit confidence which they placed in
Brigham, without wondering at his folly in throwing away
the noble opportunity, which was once within his grasp, of
establishing a happy and contented people. Instead of this
he has gathered wealth to himself and family ; out of the
poverty of his followers he has amassed enormous riches, and
with the power to leave behind him a name as one of the
benefactors of the human race, he has set the worst example
which despot or false prophet ever presented to the world.

CHAPTER XX.

THE WIVES OF BRIGHAM YOUNG :— THEIR HISTORY AND
THEIR DAILY LIFE.

The Prophet at Home — His Own Little Family — Domestic Life of a Patriarch —
Wife the First — Two Sisters Married to the Same Man — Brigham's Son at
West Point — She " Had Her Day " — A Troublesome Wife — The Privil-
eges of Mormon Women — Shocking Case of Infatuation — Emmeline — The
Forsaken Favorite — The Fickle Fancies of the Prophet: — Amelia : "the Queen
of the Harem " — The Follies of a Modern Prophet — The Charms of Julia
Dean — The Spirit of the Prophet Subdued by Amelia's Will — Eliza-Ann
Tells Her Own Story — How Brother Brigham Won His Last Wife — Fictions
and Frauds — Brigham Names the Marriage Day — He Came "Just as it Hap-
pened " — Getting Groceries in a Small Way — " Two Bits' Worth of Fresh
Meat " — The Conclusion of Eliza-Ann's Story — A Patriarchal Family — The
Father of Fifty Children — A Questionable Story — "Whose Child is He" —
Inside the Prophet's Mansion — Pocket-Money and Divorce — Domestic Life
of the Prophet — Entertaining a Visitor — How a Large P'amily is Managed —
— The Patriarch at Home.

THE wives of Brigham Young have always been subjects
of interest to Gentiles who visited Zion ; and having
spoken of their husband, I think it is only fair that I should
say a few words about them.

For many years I have known personally all the Prophet's
wives who reside in Salt Lake City, and I wish to speak of
them with kindness and respect. They are women whom
any one would esteem — conscientious, good, earnest women ;
faithful, true-hearted wives, who have devoted their lives to^
the carrying out of what they believe is the revealed will of
God.

276 THE WIVES OF BRIGHAM YOUNG.

When I first knew Brother Brigham, poor man, he had
only sixteen living with him in Salt Lake City ; and even
now he has no more than nineteen ! Perhaps I ought to say
eighteen, since Eliza-Ann has run away from him and left
'the poor old gentleman desolate and forlorn. The three whom
he took after I came to Utah, were Amelia Folsom, Mary
Van Cott Cobb, and Eliza-Ann. But the reader will per-
haps be interested in hearing about them all, and so I will
state the names and order of the ladies as they at present
stand — according to the date of their marriage ; making
mention q^ the proxy wives last of all, for the sake of con-
venience and without reference to date. Of course Brother
Brigham has had many more than nineteen wives, but the
following are the living ladies : others are dead or have
strayed away, no one knew whither, and perhaps, as Brother
Heber once said to me, nobody cared.

Allow me to introduce the Mrs. Young.

MRS. MARY ANN ANGELL YOUNG.
[Number One.]

First in order is Mrs. Mary Ann Angell Young, but she Is
not the first wife that Brother Brigham ever had. Once upon
a time. Brother Brigham was a Methodist ; but after listening
to the preaching of the Mormon Missionaries he became a
vile apostate — as he loves to call those who leave his present
faith — and he forsook Methodism. In those days, before he
apostatised, and long before he ever dreamed of Polygamy, he
had but one wife — one only ! It must seem strange to the
Prophet to look back to that period of solitary existence. His
second wife was Mrs. Angell Young ; and I call her his first
wife because she is the first of those living now. As she was
married to him after the death of his first wife, she is, of
course, his legal wife, and would be recognised as such in
any civilised country. She is a very fine-looking old lady and
very much devoted to her unfaithful lord and master, firmly
believing in his divine mission. She lives by herself and is
seldom troubled with a visit from her affectionate spouse.

THE FIRST FAMILY OF BRIGHAM YOUNG. 2'J'J

Once in a while Brigham brings her out to a party when he
has invited any Gentiles, just for appearance sake. Quite a
number of persons in Utah believe that she is dead, so very
little is seen and known of her. She lives in the White
House — Ikigham's first residence in Salt Lake City — and is
much thought of by those who do know her. "Her children
are greatly attached to her, and show her a great deal of
attention, making up in this way, to a certain extent, for her
husband's neglect ; her three sons, Joseph A., Brigham — who
it is expected will succeed his father as President of the
Church — and John VV., as well as her two daughters, Alice and
Luna, are all in Polygamy. Each of the sons has three
wives ; and each of the daughters has a half-sister as a
partner in her husband's affections. Brigham has not the
slightest objection to giving two of his daughters to the same
husband.

LUCY DECKER SEELY YOUNG.
[Number Two.]

Lucy Decker Seely Young was his first wife in Polygamy.
Her former husband was a Mr. Seely. She is short and
stout, a very excellent mother and a devoted wife. Her son,
Brigham Heber, is now one of the cadets at West Point. The
sending of this young man to West Point to be educated,
when it was noticed in the public papers, excited some little
interest, and the faith of many of the good Mormons was
very much shaken by it. They had believed that Brigham
really meant what he taught when he told the people not to
allow their children to associate with the Gentiles, as it would
cause them to lose " the spirit." But they were still further
shocked when they learned that several other sons of Brigham
were to go to the Eastern States to be educated. They have
yet to learn that the Prophet does not intend them to do as
he does but rather as he tells them. My own opinion is that
Brother Brigham has advocated one course of conduct for the
people while he pursued another himself.

2^8 THE prophet's LITTLE FAMILY.

CLARA DECKER YOUNG.
[Number Three.]

Clara Decker Young is the third wife. She is a sister of
Lucy Seely, and hke her is short and stout, but otherwise
good-looking. * She is more than twenty years younger than
her lord, with whom she was once quite a favorite, but like
many others, she has " had her day " — to use Brigham's own
expression — and is now, as a matter of course, neglected.

HARRIET COOK YOUNG.
[Number Four.]

Harriet Cook Young, is tall, with light hair and 'blue eyes,
and is an intelligent but not at all a refined woman. She is
said to have given a great deal of trouble to Brother Brigham,
of whom she has frequently said very hard things. In times
past she had the reputation of being a good deal more than a
match for her husband when she had any cause of offence
against him, but in her quiet moments she is a very sincere
Mormon. She has only one son — Oscar Young — now about
twenty-five years of age. When he was born, Brigham kindly
announced to her that because she was not obedient she
should have no more children, and during more than a quarter
of a century he has kept his word. Why she has remained
with him so long is a mystery, for she makes no secret of her
feelings towards him.

LUCY BIGELOW YOUNG.
[Number Five.]

Lucy Bigelow Young is quite a fine-looking woman — tall and
fair, and still quite young. She has three pretty daughters.
Brigham has recently sent her to live in southern Utah.

MRS. TWISS YOUNG.
[Number Six.]

Mrs. Twiss Young has no children, but she is a very good
housewife, and Brigham a^^preciates her accordingly, and has

THE LADIIiS IN THE LION HOUSE. 2/9

given her the position of housekeeper in the Lion House.
Women have two great privileges in the Mormon Church —
they may ask a man to marry them, if they chance to fancy
him, and if they don't like him afterwards they are able to
obtain a divorce for the moderate sum of ten dollars, which
sum the husband is expected to pay. Mrs. Twiss exercised
the first privilege in reference to Brother Brigham, but has
not yet availed herself of the last. There are other ladies who
thought it would be a great honor to be called the wives of
the Prophet, and they have requested him to allow them to be
called by his name. This he has done, but he has never
troubled them with his society.

MARTHA BOWKER YOUNG.
[Number Seven.]

Martha Bowker Young is a quiet little body, with piercing
dark eyes, and very retiring. Brother Brigham acts towards
her as if he had quite forgotten that he had ever married
her, and she lives in all the loneliness of married spinster-
hood.

HARRIET BARNEY SEAGERS YOUNG,
[Number Eight.]

Harriet Barney Seagers Young, the eighth wife, is a tall,
fine-looking woman. She was another man's wife when Brig-
ham made love to her. It is not supposed to be the correct
thing for a Saint to court his neighbor's wife, but the Pro-
phet did so in the case of Harriet Barney, and in several other
cases too. Harriet was married to a respectable young Mor-
mon gentleman, but after she had lived with him some time
and had borne three children to him, the Prophet persuaded
her to join his ranks, and she did so, believing that the word
of the Prophet was the revelation of the Lord to her, but she
has since had bitter cause to repent of her folly. To a Gen-
tile mind such an infatuation must appear very strange, but the
Mormon people personally understand the powerful influence
which their religion exercises over them, and to them there is
nothing very singular in all this.

280 BROTHER BRIGHAM's DOMESTIC ARRANGEMENTS.

ELIZA BURGESS YOUNG.
[Number Nine.]

Eliza Burgess Young is the only English wife that Brigham
has. She fell in love with the Prophet, wanted him to marry
her, and even offered to wait, like Jacob, for seven. years if she
might be his at last. So she served in the family of her lord
for the appointed time, and he finally took her to wife as a
recompense for her faithfulness. She has added one son to
the Prophet's kingdom.

SUSAN SNIVELY YOUNG.
[Number Ten.]

The tenth wife on my list is Susan Snively Young. She is
a German woman — smart, active, and industrious. She has
no children, but has been quite a help-meet to her husband in
making butter and cheese, in which she excels. Smart Mor-
mons have always had an eye to business, and while living up
to their privileges have not invariably sought for wives who
were only fair and pleasant to look upon, but have frequently
taken them for their own intrinsic worth : — one as a good
dairymaid, another as a good cook, a third as a good laun-
dress, and a fourth as a lady to grace the parlor — perhaps
even two or three of this last kind, if the Saint were wealthy.
There is a good deal of practical wisdom in this. Brother
Brijrham has g-athered of all sorts into his net, and has then
sorted them out, placing each lady in the place where he
considered she would be most useful and profitable to
himself.

MARGARET PIERCE YOUNG.
[Number Eleven.]

Margaret Pierce Young is very lady-like, tall, and genteel.
She has the appearance of being very unhappy, and it is
certain that she has been very much neglected, but not more
so than many of the other wives. She has one son.

EMMELINE: — A FORSAKEN FAVORITE. 28 1

EMMELINE FREE YOUNG.
[Number Twelve.]

When first I went to Utah, Emmeline Free Young was the
reigning favorite, and she was really the handsomest of
Brigham's wives — tall and graceful, with curling hair, beautiful
eyes, and fair complexion. Brigham was as fond of her, at
the time, as a man of his nature, with such a low estimate of
woman, could be. But a younger, though not a handsomer,
rival soon captivated his fickle heart, and he left poor Emmeline
to mourn in sorrow. She has never been herself since then,
and probably never will be — she is a broken-hearted woman.
She is the mother of quite a numerous family, and doubtless,
as she had been the favorite for so long a time, she had come
to believe that her husband would never seek another love.
But, if this was so, she sadly miscalculated Brigham, for when
his licentious fancy was attracted to another object of affec-
tion he cast off Emmeline as ruthlessly as he would an old
garment. What decent person could refrain from loathing
such a man ! How often has my heart gone out in sympathy
towards that poor, wrecked woman whom he had forsaken ;
what a pity I deemed it that so much love should be wasted
upon a creature who could never understand or appreciate it.
And yet Emmeline's fate has been no worse than that of the
others ; but I was more with her, and saw how keenly she
suffered, and I sympathised with her when her sorrows
brought her nearly to the point of death.

AMELIA FOLSOM YOUNG.
[Number Thirteen.]

Amelia Folsom Young is now the favorite, and it is sup-
posed that she will continue to be so, for at last jjoor Brother
Brigham has found a woman of whom he stands in dread. It
is doubtful whether he loves her, but nobody in Zion doubts
that he fears her. It is said that the Prophet has confided so
many of his secrets to Amelia that he is obliged to submit
to her tyranny, for fear of her leaving him, and exposing some

282 "PETTICOAT government" : THE REIGNING FAVORITE.

of his little ways which would not bear the light. Be that
as it may, it is generally believed that after all his matrimonial
alliances he has at last found his master in the person of
Amelia. Even good Saints — friends of the Prophet — secretly
enjoy the idea of him being at last brought under petticoat
government, for it is believed that Brigham used unfair means
to obtain her, and that at last he only gained his object by
deluding her into the belief that the Lord had revealed to him
that it was her duty to become his wife. One thing is very
certain — he was as crazy over her as a silly boy over his first
love, much to the disgust of his more sober brethren who felt
rather ashamed of the folly of their leader. At the theatre a
seat was reserved for her at his side, and in the bail-room the
same special attention was shown to her. He would open the
ball, and, after dancing with each of his other wives who
might be present — simply for appearance sake — the remainder
of the evening was devoted to her. For all that, his incon-
stant heart could not remain faithful to her, and old habits and
feelings, to all appearance, have come over him again, and he
has gone astray.

Julia Dean, the actress, was the first to draw him from
Amelia's side, and it would have been a sorry day for Amelia
if Julia had favored the Prophet's suit. Then the charms of
Mary Van Cott touched his sensitive heart, to say nothing of
Eliza-Ann, his last but yet not his best-beloved.

With all this experience, and the constant evidences of the
fickleness of Brother Brigham's heart before her eyes, there is
no wonder that poor Amelia feels compelled to hold tight the
reins, now that they are in her own hands, for, if it is not
much to be known as Brigham's wife, it is a great deal to be
known as his favorite. As for the future — it is whispered
that Brother Brigham has lately been " setting his house in
order," and in the ordinary course of nature, Amelia is almost
certain to outlive for many years her aged lord, she therefore
can atford to wait for the good time coming. But Amelia
knows that she would sink into oblivion if he were to cast her
off for another before his death.

r- ^^\?v

y^MELIA F0L50M YOUNG,\jiS.^/y "ELIZA ANN,

THE LADIES' SIDE OF MORMONISM.

BROTHER BRIGHAM's LAST BABY. 28$

MARY VAN COTT COBB YOUNG.
[Number Fourteen.]

Mary Van Cott Cobb — who became Brigham's wife after his
marriap:e to Ameha — is a very handsome woman, about
twenty-eight yesrs of age. She is tall, slender, and graceful,
and h s been married to the Prophet about six years. At
fiiot he appeared to be very devoted to her, but Amelia soon
put a stop to that. Nevertheless, she has since her marriage
presented a little daughter to her lord, greatly to the annoy-
ance of Amelia, who has no children, and who is reported to
have said some naughty things about the matter, which was
very wrong of her, for Mary Van Cott is known by every one
to be beyond reproach or suspicion. She is said to be very
unhappy, and though Brigham has provided her with a fine
house and every comfort, yet she seldom sees him — not per-
haps more than once in three months, or so — though it is
generally believed that his spirit is willing, but Amelia won't
allow it.

ELIZA-ANN WEBB DEE YOUNG.
[Numl^er Fifteen.]

Eliza-Ann Webb Dee Young, whose separation from Brig-
ham Young has attracted so much public attention has told
her own story in her own words which, as it forms an interest-
ing page in the biography of the Prophet, I shall now pre-
sent, exactly as it was written, to the reader :

I WHS living on my father's farm in Little Cottonwood, when, in the summer of
1867, Brighaiu Young informed my father that he wanted me for a wife. Brig-
ham, with a number of the Apostles and Elders from this city, was visiting Cot-
tonwood on a Sunday and held two meetings for preaching. It was at the close
of the forenoon service on that occasion that he walked up to me and said
" Had I not better accompany you home." I said, " Certainly, if you wish to."
On the way to my father's house Brigham asked me if I had had any proposals ot
marriage since I had obtained a divorce from my first husband. I answered him,
" Yes, that I had had several proposals." He then asked if there was any one ol
them that 1 wished to accept. I said, " No," on which he said that he would
like to give me a little advice. He advised me not to wait to marry a person
whom I loved, but to marry some good man whom I coukl respect and look u>
to and receive good counsel from.

286 THE STORY OF ELIZA-ANN "NUMBER NINETEEN !"

I thanked him for his counsel, and as my home was so near to the place of
meeting, the conversation abruptly terminated. I thought nothing further of it.
His brother Joseph and George Q. Cannon joined us at the dinner table, and
while there Brigham and the others remarked how youthful I had grown since I
had got out of my former troubles. As I had much improved in every way I did
not regard his observations as any intended compliment or any indication of
what afterwards I learned to be passing in his mind.

At the close of the afternoon service he went up to my father, took him aside and
talked for at least two hours to him about me, and told him how that he had watched
me from my infancy, saw me grow up to womanhood, had always loved me and
intended to marry me, but having taken Amelia just after the law was passed in
Congress prohibiting polygamy, he feared to take another wife soon after, lest it
should make trouble, or he would have taken me then. My marriage with a
young man was unlooked-for to him, and when he was made acquainted with it
he did not just like to stop it, he said, and so he let it go on, but always hoped
that the time would come when he would have me.

He wanted father and mother to use all their influence with me, as it would be
the best thing I could do. He asked father if a good house, well furnished, and
^i,ooo a year pocket money would be enough for me, and added that if it was
not enough I should have more. Father answered that he thought it would be
sufficient.

Brigham stood two hours or more with father and kept the whole of the car-
riages that conveyed the party standing waiting till after sundown, and little did
I think that I was " the object of interest."

When father came home he told mother by herself ; then they told me. I
cannot describe my feelings ; I was frightened. The thought of it was a per-
fect horror. I thought father had gone crazy, and I would not believe his
statement for hours. When I realised that it was a fact I could do nothing
but cry.

The idea of an old man, sixty-seven years of age, the husband of about
twenty wives living, asking me, at twenty-two, to be added to the number filled
me with the utmost abhorrence, and when I saw that my parents were under his
influence and sustained Jiis proposition, I was ready to die in despair. Oh ! the
horrible hours taat I spent in crying and moaning, no tongue can picture.

WHien father saw that I took it so badly he told me that I would not be
forced into it, but if I could bring my feelings to it and accept Brigham it would
be pleasing to him, and mother favored it in the same way.

About a month after this I was in the city with an intimate lady friend, and as
we were walking near to Brigham's house he came to the gate and waited
for our arrival. When I saw him I thought that I would get up courage
to tell him that I would not marry him, but I could not say it. That peculiar
influence that he throws over everybody when he has a purpose to effect com-
pletely overcame me. He did not allude to the subject at all. I shook hands
and passed on.

He became very kind to my parents, and saw father frequently. He sent for
me to come to the city on several occasions and met me at my father's city res-
idence, and talked to me about marriage ; told me how pure his feelings were,
and that his only motive was to do me good, save me in the kingdom and make

"NUMBER nineteen" TELLS HER OWN STORY. 28/

me a queen. All that had no effect upon me ; it only disgusted me the more, and
the fear that I dared not resist him never left me. This continued for nearly a
year. My eldest brother had had some business transactions with Brigham and
one of his sons, which resulted in trouble and ultimately in financial injury to my
brother. Brigham had been very angry with him and threatened to cut him off
from the Church. I heard of those threats, and believing at that time in Mor-
monism, I heard them with deep sorrow, and confess that, in hopes of turning
righam's anger away from my brother, I began to entertain the thought that I
would yield to his request. I argued as many inexperienced persons do, that as
I had had a sorrowful life and my heart was crushed, my future life was nothing,
and if I could sacrifice myself for my brother's interest and please my parents, I
would at last submit.

Finally, Brigham named the marriage day and informed me, through my father,
that what I required in preparation for my marriage he would furnish ; but
I would accept nothing. A day before my marriage he brought me three
dress patterns— one silk and two merino— and handed to me a purse with a
$50 bill.

On the April, 1868, I was married to him in the Endowment House by

Heber C. Kimball, his First Counsellor. My father and mother were present,
with others. Brigham's brother Joseph also took to himself a wife at the
same time. After the ceremony I walked over with him to the conference,
and in the evening I returned to my father's house and remained there for
a month.

For the first few months I had considerable of his attention ; his visits were
frequent 5 after that his business cares sC' occupied hnn, he said, that he
could only call about once in three months. Alter that he came " just as it
happened."

When I was married he wanted my mother to live with me in the city, and a
year from the marriage he sent us to take charge of his farm, where we remained
till last August, and I removed again into the city. While I was at the farm he
■ came very seldom to s.e me, and oftentimes while he would visit and look round
at the farm he never came into the house. I had caused him no trouble ; indeed,
he had said I was the best wife he had, for I had never given him a cross word
or look. But for that good tv-mpcr I take no credit, for my silence was all
through fear. I never loved him and never said to him that I loved him. I
looked upon him as a heartless despot.

From the very beginning of my married association with Brigham Young his
manner of providing for me was of the meanest character. I had to come up,
even from the farm, four miles distant, to the commissary of his family, and was
glad when I could get five pounds of sugar, one-quarter of a pound of tea, a bar
of soap and a pound of candles. That I would get about once a month. About
a year ago I complained to him that I had not sugar enough and he allowed
me what I required.

When I returned to the city he furnished me a house in a very ordinary way
and I continued to live in the best manner I could. But it was the same stingy
way. W^hen a beef was killed I got some fresh meat ; but I was frequently
months without seeing it.

Tired with this manner of existence, I asked his permission to keep board-

288 CRUEL TREATMENT OF "ELIZA-ANN."

ers, with the view of aiding myself and procuring for one of my sons a musical
instrument, as he was passionately fond of music. Thj permission was granted,
and 1 kept boarders from last March. My h^use was small, and the business
was not very lucrative. I consequently went to him, six weeks ago, and asked
him to aid me — to give me some assistan e to makj life tolerable. He so med
angry, and complained that he had so m^ -y expenses and that he wanted me
to keep myself — to tuke the money that I h..d saved to buy an organ for my son
and keep myself and family with it. I got a stove out of him, but that was all.
During the last year I only obtained from him two calico dresses. This inter-
view made me sick and I was in bed for a week, with heart sickness. One of the
boarders — who was a lawyer — and his wife, asked what ailed me, and I told the
story of my troubles and inquired if there was no redress. He said that he
thought that there was and he would consult with other lawyers and see what
could be done. During all my sickness, while I was his wife, he showed the
utmost indifference. He would hear what I had to say, but make almost no
answer. Last fall I was attacked with pleurisy, and I managed to get t' his
office to see him to tell him how ill I was and that I needed some few things.
He appeared to comprehend something and finally called " John," the commis-
sary for the family, and told him to get me two bits worth of fresh meat. He
has not been inside my house for nearly a year.

While I was feeling bad I read Mrs. Stenhouse's book, and that showed me
things in a clearer light than I had seen them before.

I knew every word was true from my own sad experience, and it encouraged
me to leave the hateful polygamic life, and I am glad that I have done it.

About five weeks ago I got very weak. I don't know what was the matter
with me — probably general debility from grief and mental suffering. My board-
ers, seeing my condition, aided me freely and were very kind to me.

I resolved to leave his house, packed up my clothes and instructed an auction-
eer two weeks ago to take away the furniture and sell it, as a part of it was my
own, and I thought I was entitled to the rest. The suit commenced has been
instituted by my attorneys, who have every confidence that I can obtain alimony ;
but whether I do or not I think the world should know Brigham Young as he is,
and my story is a page of his biography.

This is the story of Eliza-Ann — told in her own words.
She is the only wife whom Brigham has not supported ; but
she has been allowed to keep Gentile boarders. I suppose
Brother Young had so7ne reason when he made this exception.

"miss" ELIZA R. SNOW.
[Number Sixteen.]

"Miss" Eliza R. Snow I mention here as I have not fol-
lowed the order of date. She and the three ladies, whose
names I shall presently give, are the proxy wives of Brigham,
living with him. Eliza-Ann, who has become notorious of

THE HIGH-PRIESTESS OF THE SAINTS. 289

late, is popularly known as his nineteenth wife. She is his
nineteenth living wife and the last-wedded, according to date ;
but, if the deceased wives were taken into consideration, she
might perhaps be about the thirtieth. In this list I have put
all the living wives who are sealed to Brigham " for eternity,"
first ; and thus I count Eliza-Ann number fifteen ; but had I
placed the proxy wives, — who are only Brigham's "for time,"
in the list, she would, of course, be the nineteenth. The
newspapers which have written her into notoriety know noth-
ing of " proxy" and " spiritual " wives. All are alike to them,
Eliza Roxy Snow, is always spoken of among the Saints as
Miss Eliza R. Snow. I have already mentioned her, and need
therefore only add that Eliza is the high-priestess and poet-
general of the Church ; she is highly thought of by the Saints,
and the year before last was one of a company of Mormon
missionaries who visited the Holy Land, for the purpose of
consecrating it to the Lord. Last summer she travelled
through the settlements in Utah, urging the women to enter
into the " Celestial Order." She is only a proxy wife to Brig-
ham, and will belong to Joseph Smith in the resurrection.

ZINA D. HUNTINGTON JACOBS YOUNG.
[Number Seventeen.]

Zina D. Huntington Jacobs Young is another proxy wife,
and a widow of the Prophet Joseph. She, too, will have to be
handed over in the day of reckoning. She has one grown up
daughter, of whom I shall presently speak under rather inter-
esting circumstances.

EMILY PARTRIDGE YOUNG.
[Number Eighteen.]

Emily Partridge Young is a tall, dark-eyed, handsome
woman, and she also is a "proxy" wife — a relict of Joseph,
When Joseph died, Brigham told his wives that they were at
liberty to choose whom they would for husbands ; and some
of them showed their appreciation of his generosity by choos-
ing him himself. Thus it was that Emily Partridge became

290 THE CHILDREN OF THE PROPHET.

Brigham's wife. The Prophet has dealt kindly to his brother
Joseph Smith, through her, for she has quite a family of
children to be handed over with her. She was young and
handsome when the Prophet died, but perhaps it would be
wrong to suppose that that had anything to do with Brigham's
generosity to his brother, for it is generally believed that he
took all those wives of Joseph, from pure principle.

AUGUSTA COBB YOUNG.
[Number Nineteen.]

Augusta Cobb Young is a very fine-looking woman and
must have been quite handsome in her youthful days. As I
before stated, she formerly lived in Boston, but hearing Brig-
ham preach, she fell in love with him, abandoned her home,
children, and husband, and, taking her youngest child with
her, went to Salt Lake City, and was married to the Prophet.
It was she who, when Brigham began to neglect her, wanted
to be sealed to Christ, but was ultimately added to the kingdom
of Joseph Smith.

Now these are the Prophet's wives — his real, living wives —
nineteen in all. How many spiritual wives he has had it
would be impossible to say. Probably he himself does not
know their number. Lately, I believe, he has been making
his will, and, if so, I suppose he has "taken count of all." He
has besides in various parts of Utah many other wives, who
are all more or less provided for, but they are of little account,
and he seldom or never sees them. The nineteen whom I
have named form his family at home, as I may say — are all
under his own roof, or at least they live in Salt Lake City, and
are known to every one as his wives. The number of his
children it would be very difficult to estimate. I can count
up by name between forty and fifty, and I think the Prophet's
living children are rather under the latter figure. His family
has however been much diminished by death, though since I
went to Utah this has not been the case so much as I believe
it was formerly. One Mormon writer — a very reliable and
trustworthy man — says that the children that the Prophet has

A GENTILE STORY OF BROTHER BRIGHAM. 29I

lost would fill a fair-sized graveyard. This very probably may
be true, as in the early days of the settlement in Utah, priva-
tion and the lack of proper medical attendance must have
constantly proved fatal to the young children of the Saints.
But it was before my time, and therefore I cannot speak from
personal experience.

A Mormon gentleman one day told me a very funny story
in reference to the Prophet and his little family. He said that
he had just had occasion to call in at a store in Main street, to
make some purchases, when Brigham himself came in and
entered into conversation with him. A smart-looking, clever
little boy entered the store a few minutes after and handed a
note to the proprietor. Brother Brigham seemed to be greatly
interested in the child, and asked him several cjuestions in a
playful way. Turning at length to my informant he said :

" That's a nice boy. Brother . Whose child is it T' This

was a very awkward question, for the gentleman was aware
that the child was one of Brigham's own. He did not like to

tell him so, so he replied indirectly, " Pie's one of Mrs

Young's children, President." The Prophet looked somewhat
amused, but did not utter a word in reply,

I give this story only for what it is worth and no more.
The gentleman who told it doubtless expected to be believed ;
but knowing the Prophet and his family, as I do, I consider
the statement exaggerated, to say the least It is a heavy
responsibility to have five and forty children — most of them
girls, too — without being accused of forgetting their person-
ality altogether.

In his habits and mode of living, Brigham Voung is very
simple, or at least was so until recently. When I first knew
him he dressed in plain, homespun, homemade, and every
article about his person and his houses, was as plain and
unostentatious as could possibly be. But the importation of
Gentiles and Gentile goods, since the opening of the railway,
has worked a great change. His wives who once carried sim-
plicity of dress almost to the verge of dowdyism, have now
acquired a taste for Eastern fashions, and I think if Brigham

292 BRIGHAM YOUNG AT HOME,

were a younger man and were likely to live another ten years
he would find that wives were more expensive luxuries now
than they were in the era of "dug-outs" and sun-bonnets.

The Prophet's first home in Utah was a little cottage which
is now known as the White House. — The same house, I
believe, which was valued at sixty thousand dollars, and which
Brother Tenant supposed he bought: — a more scandalous and
barefaced robbery never was perpetrated.

This on the hill-side, north of the Eagle Gate, and is now
the residence of his first wife, Mrs. Angell Young. The Bee-
Hive House is the official residence of Brother Brigham.
There he used to reign supreme as "Governor" Young; and
thence he now issues secular and ecclesiastical edicts to all who
acknowledge his sway. There is one lady resident in this
house — Mrs. Lucy Decker Young — and no one else is jDcr-
mitted to intrude upon its privacy. Here the prophet has his
own private bedroom, and here he breakfasts when he has
been at home over night.

The Lion House is what ought to be the home of the
Proph :t, for here nearly all his wives reside. He has, however,
many other houses in the city. On the basement floor, the
dining-room, kitchen, pantry, and other general offices. The
first floor is divided by a long passage with doors on each side.
On the right hand, about half a dozen wives with small fami-
lies find accommodation. On the left, at the entrance, is the
parlor, and the other rooms on that side are occupied by
mothers with larger families, and ladies who have a little more
than ordinary attention. The upper floor is divided into twenty
square bedrooms.

There is no extravagance in the furniture or apparel of these
wives, but they are comfortable and are kept neat and clean.
Again and again, the Prophet has declared that the ten-dollar
fees which are obtained from the divorces provide his wives
with pin-money. I do not believe a word of this, as the
amount thus obtained is far more than the avaricious soul of
the Prophet would allow to pass out of his hands for feminine
vanities. But I know of another source of income which is

INSIDE THE LION HOUSE. 293

open to the wives. They are allowed all the fruit — peaches
especially — which they or their children, can gather or dry.
This, in fact, is pretty nearly their only "pin-money:" their
" lord" is not a generous man, and they have to make the most
ot trifles.

The Prophet usually dines in the Lion House at three in
the afternoon. Mrs. Twiss Young, as I mentioned before,
acts the part of housekeeper, and she acts it well. At three
punctually the bell rings and the mothers with their children
move down to the dining room. They are all seated at a very
long table which is lengthened by turning round at the end of
the room. Each mother has her children around her. Brig-
ham sits at the head of the table, with his favorite — when at
home — vis-a-vis, or on his left, and if a visitor is present he.
sits at the Prophet's right hand. The repast is frugal but
ample, for Brigham is a sober and exceedingly economical
man. This is the first time he sees his family. In the even-
ing at seven o'clock the bell again rings, and the mothers and
the children again fill the sides and end of the parlor. When
they are all seated, the patriarch enters, takes his seat at the
table and chats quietly with those who chance to go in with
him to prayers. When all the members of the family are
assembled, the door is closed. All kneel down and the
Prophet prays, invoking special blessings upon Zion and "the
kingdom." This is the last that his family see of him for the
day, unless they have occasion to seek him privately.

With his family Brother Brigham is said to be kind ; but it
is supposed to be more the awe which his position as Prophet
inspires, than the love which they bear him as a man which
renders him successful in managing them. At the same time,
that sweet familiarity is destroyed which should exist between
husband and wife, father and children. With such a number
of wives, he cannot possibly wait upon them in visiting, and
in the ball-room, and other places of amusement. With the
exception of his reigning favorite, whoever for the time she
may happen to be, no one expects his attentions. At the
theatre a full number of seats are reserved, and his wives

294 BOYISHNESS OF THE PROPHET.

attend, or remain at home, as they please. They sit in the
body of the parquette, among the rest of the people ; but one
of the two proscenium boxes is reserved for him, and beside
him is a chair for the favorite Amelia.

When he goes to the ball, the same special attention is shown.
He dances first with the favorite, and, if half a dozen more
of his wives have accompanied them, he will dance with each
of them once in the course of the evening ; but with the
favorite he dances as frequently as any youth in the ball-room
with his first maiden love. The Apostles and leading men of
the community, who dance attendance on him and desire his
favor, are sure to seek the pleasure of her hand and place her
in the same cotillion with Brigham, who is thus able all the
evening to enjoy her company.

Some of the Apostles and Elders look with pain upon this
boyishness of the Prophet, and deplore it. Many of them are
attached to their first wives, and have shown them considera-
tion and attention which has not always pleased Brother
Brigham. I have heard more than one of them express a wish
that the Prophet had been a little more attentive to his own
first wife. It is only fair to Amelia — the reigning favorite —
to state that she has always been kind and respectful to Mrs.
Angell Young.

Up to within the last few years the community heard
nothing of the Prophet's family but what was strictly decorous
and creditable. If there was any wrong-doing it must have
been very effectually hidden from the knowledge of outside
observers. His wives are kind and faithful mothers, seeking
to live their religion and ambitious to increase the glory of
their Lord. I know them all personally — some of them inti-
mately ; and, while I have heard from some, with heavy hearts,
of their difficulties in bearing ''tJic cross" which all Mormon
women have to sustain, they have tried, I know, to be sub-
missive, and I think it due to them that I should make this
present recognition of their goodness of disposition and purity
of soul.

CHAPTER XXI.

THE ORIGIN OF "THE REFORMATION" :— EXTRAORDINARY
DOINGS OF THE SAINTS.

Some Peculiar Mormon Doctrines— The Faith of the Saints— Extraordinary
Ideas of Sacred Subjects— Polytheism Taught— Prel-xistence of the Soul-
Assisting the Spirits to Emigrate—" The Body that Shall Be "—The Origin
of the Devil— Brigham's Adam Deity— " Kolob ":— the Sun of Suns— Father
Adam Descends to Eden— The Grades of the Priesthood— Place and Position
in the Chmch—OicdJefice the Cardinal Virtue— Patriarchal Blessings— How
an Ancient Dame Sold Her Petticoats to Buy a Blessing— The Thin End of
the Wedge— Terrible Doings in Missouri— Mormon Politics— The Avenging
Angels— Origin of the "Danites"— Whisperings of Dark Deeds— The
Bea"ided "Daughters" of Zion— Brigham's Threat— The "Death Society "—
The Prophet Smith Murdered— "Milking the Gentiles"-" Whittling an
Apostate "— Trcasonal^le Speeches and Practices— Brigham as Governor of
Utah— Great Excitement in Salt Lake City— A Crisis.

FROM time to time, in the course of this narrative, I have
had occasion to alhide to a certain period of extraor-
dinary fanatical excitement among the Saints in Utah, — a
period which was there popularly termed " The Reformation ;"
and I think that a brief sketch of the terrible sayings and
doings of that time, and the causes which led to them, may
be interesting to the reader and may help to explain much
which to a Gentile must otherwise be very obscure.

The popular idea of Mormonism is that the peculiar feature
which distinguishes it from all other Christian sects is Poly-
gamy. To a certain extent this is, of course, true ; but it is
only a jxartial statement of the truth. If Polygamy were to
be relinquished, it would still be found that Mormonism had
really very little in common with other sects, and very much
that was completely antagonistic to them.

290 SOME PECULIAR MORMON DOCTRINES.

The confession of faith published by Joseph Smith during
his life-time would certainly deceive an uninitiated person ; and
it was in consequence of the ambiguity of that very document
that so many unsuspecting persons were from the beginning
of Mormonism led astray by the teachings of the Mission-
aries. The convert was told that the Mormon faith pro-
claimed the existence of one true God, but he was not told
that Father Adam was that deity, and that He is "like a
well-to-do farmer." He was told that Christ was the Son of
God, but he was not taught that the Virgin Mary was " the
lawful wife of God the Father," and that " He intended after
the resurrection to take her again, as one of His own wives, to
raise up immortal spirits in eternity. He was told of faith in
a Saviour, he was not told that men were the only saviours
of their wives, and that unless a woman pleased her husband
and was obedient and was saved by him, she could not be
saved at all. He was told that the Saints believed in the
Holy Ghost, but he was not told that "The Holy Ghost is a
man ; he is one of the sons of our Father and our God.
You think our Father and our God is not a lively, sociable, and
cheerful man ; He is one of the most lively men that ever lived ! "

And yet, although such fearful and shocking blasphemy
was, of course, hidden from the convert whom it was desirable
to impress with the idea that Mormonism was only a develop-
ment of Christianity, it was openly taught in the sermons in
the Tabernacle before thousands of people, and inculcated in
the writing of the highest authorities. The passages, which I
have just quoted, were preached in public, were taken down in
short-hand, were revised under the superintendence of
Brigham Young or one of the chief leaders, were then
printed, and published in Salt Lake City, and afterwards
reprinted in another form.

The verbal repetition of such blasphemy as this would be
simply painful and disgusting to any right-minded person. I
shall therefore endeavor to give an idea of some of these
outrageous doctrines without entering too closely into details.
Should the reader, however, wish to search and see for him-

POLYTHEISM AMONG THE SAINTS. 297

self, T refer him to the yonrnah of Discourses, the files of the
Church papers, and the publications of the Mormon writers
generally. ■

One of the first innovations upon the received faith of
ordinary Christians was the doctrine of Polytheism. There
can be no doubt that, even in Joseph's time, that doctrine was
taught, although, as in the case of Polygamy, all knowledge
of it was kept from every one but the initiated — the "strong
men " who could be entrusted with the inner secrets of the
Church leaders. That such a doctrine, however, was besrin-
ning, even then, to form part of the faith of the Saints, may-
be seen in the following lines upon the occasion of the
Prophet's murder :

"Unchanged in death, with a Sa-iioiir^s\o\e,

He pleads their cause in the courts above.
" His home's in the sky, /le dwells xuilh the Gods,

Far from the furious rage of mobs!

" lie died ! he died for those he loved ;
He reigns I He reigns in the, realms above."

Many other instances, even stronger than this, could easily
be given.

The Mormon idea of the other world, while in some respects
it differed from the teachings of certain modern " Spiritualists"
was not altogether dissimilar. The soul was said to be
immortal, and it had three stages of existence. The first was
purely spiritual — the state of the soul bcfo7-c it came into this
world. Spirits in that condition were not perfect, they must
first take a fleshly body, and pass through the trials of life,
before they could attain to the highest state of existence.
Hence it was a solemn duty, as well as their highest privilege,
for men to practice Polygamy: — their duty, as by this means,
and by this alone, the yet imperfect souls now waiting to
come into this world could ever hope to be admitted into the
"Celestial Kingdom ;" — and a privilege,— as all the souls whom
they thus assisted to emigrate would form their own " King-
doms" in eternity, over which as kings and priests they
would reign for ever and ever.

298 THE MORMON "PLANS OF SALVATION."

The second stage of the soul's existence is the mortal ;
with which we all are sadly well acquainted. The third is
the condition subsequent to the Resurrection, 'when they
believe the flesh and bones will form the raised body, but the
blood will not be there ; for the blood is the principle of
corrupt life, and therefore another spirit supplies its place in
heaven. That Christ partook of some broiled hsh and part of^
a honeycomb is evident from Holy Scripture: — the Mormons
therefore teach that heaven will be very much the same as
earth, only considerably improved. We shall not marry there
or be given in marriage ; hence it is necessary for us to
marry here, and to marry as much as we can, for then in
heaven a man will take the wives whom he married on earth,
or who have been sealed to him by proxy ; they will be his
queens, and their children will be his subjects. We shall eat,
and drink, and feast, and spend a happy time generally. We
shall henceforth never die — hence we shall ourselves be
gods !

It was in the preexistent state, the Mormons teach, that the
work of salvation was first planned — but not after the fashion
believed by all Christians. A grand celestial council was
held, at which all the Sons of God appeared. Michael, the
father of all, presided, and stated that he proposed to create a
new world, of which he proceeded to give some details. His
first-begotten then arose, and made a speech, in which he
proposed that Michael, his father, should go down to the
world, when created, with Eve, his mother, and do there much
after the fashion of what is related of our first parents in the
book of Genesis ; he himself would descend some thousands
of years subsequently, and would lead his erring brethren
back, and save them/ro7u their sins. Lucifer, the second son,
then stood forth and unfolded /lis plan. Jealous of the
popularity of his elder brother, he proposed to save men in
their sins.

Great discussion ensued, in which the unnumbered family
of heaven divided into three parties, — one under each of the
two elder sons, and the third standing neutral. After a ter-

THE ORIGIN OF THE DEVIL, THE NEGRO, AND THE WORLD. 299

rible conflict, Lucifer, the second son was defeated, and, with
all his followers, was driven out of heaven. They descended
into the abyss, where they founded the infernal kingdom, of
which Lucifer became the chief :— he was henceforth known
as the Devil. Adam created his world, and carried out his
part of the plan ; and in due time the eldest son, who con-
quered in heaven, took upon him the form of flesh, dwelt
among men, and was known as their Redeemer. The spirits
who stood neutral during the fight subsequently took upon
them forms of fiesh, entering into the children of Ham, and
were known as Negroes. Therefore it is, that although the
American Indians and all other races are eligible for the
Mormon priesthood, the negro alone can never attain to that
high dignity.

' It is only natural, amidst all this confusion of ideas, to ask.
Who then is the real Originator of created things ?

In the eternity of matter, the Mormons have from the first
believed ; but they have supposed that the formation of
worlds and systems had definite dates, although they are
unknown to us. Far away in the immensity of space is
" KoLOB " — the great and glorious sun of suns, the abode of
the First Principle of Godhead of which we can form any
conception. Around that Sun, countless other systems
revolve, of which ours is one. That Sun itself may be only
one of many other systems whose origin and existence is lost
in inconceivable space, and concerning which we can form no
just realisation while in this finite state. From the First
Source in " Kolob " other gods have proceeded in precisely
the same way as genealogies and " family-trees " have been
continued on earth. Each new Patriarchal " god " has formed
his own earth out of the aggregation of matter ; and over that
earth he reigns.

On the 9th of April, 1852, Brigham Young publicly
announced that —

" When our faUier Adam came into the Garden of Eden, he came into it with
a celestial body, and brouijht Eve, one of his wives, with him. He helped to
make and orgdiiise tliis world. He is Michael the Archangel, the Ancient of

300 BRIGHAM PUBLICLY TEACHES THAT ADAM IS GOD.

Days, about whom holy men have written and spoken. He is our ' Father and
our God,' and the only god with whom we have to do."

This public declaration gave great offence and led to the
apostacy of many. Nevertheless Brigham Young thinks that
just as Adam came down to Eden and subsequently became
a god, in like manner he also himself will attain to the god-
head. Heber C. Kimball, zealous to go a step further
declared that Brigham was " God," and that he, Kimball,
stood towards him in the same relation as the Third Person
in the Blessed Trinity does towards the First.

It will hence be seen that subordination is one of the first
principles of the Mormon faith, and this even in the Church
organisation of the Saints has been distinctively shown. For
the purposes for which it exists the Mormon hierarchy could
not be surpassed. Of the Priesthood there are two orders —
the Melchisedec and the Aaronic ; of which the former ranks
first and highest. The lowest rank in the Church is the
" Deacon ; " he looks after the places of meeting, takes up
collections, and attends to other similar duties. Next comes
the " Teacher" ; — he visits the Saints and takes note of their
standing — and reports the same : — weakness of faith or back-
wardness in paying tithing is never overlooked by him. After
him is the "Priest," and above him is the Elder whose office
it is to preach, baptize and lay on 'hands. All these belong to
the order of the Aaronic — or the Levitical priesthood.
"Bishops" are simply Church officers having local jurisdiction.

The lowest grade in the Melchisedec Priesthood is the
" Elder." He administers in all the ordinances of the Church.
Above him there is no higher rank as respects the priesthood,
but in respect to office there are various gradations, as, for
example, the " High Priests," the " Seventies," and "Bishops"
who occupy positions of authority, although both go on mis-
sion, and also the Apostles. The "Apostles" were chosen in
imitation of the "Twelve" appointed by Christ; and in the
same way the " Seventies," in imitation of the seventy
disciples sent forth to preach and work miracles. They claim
rank next to the Twelve. The "Quorum of the Apostles" is

THE FIRST PRESIDENCY AND THE PATRIARCH. 30I

presided over by the eldest of their number ; the " Quorums
of Seventies " are each composed of seventy Elders with a
"President" and six "Counsellors." The number of "quorums"
is unlimited ; and over them all collectively is another presi-
dent and six counsellors.

The highest authority in the Church is the " First Presi-
dency"— the three members of which at present are Brigham
Young, George A. Smith, and Daniel H. Wells, — who are
said to represent on earth the three Persons of the Blessed
Trinity !

As, from "President " Young down to the most illiterate
"Elder," every one is supposed to be specially inspired, and to
be immediately guided by the gift of the Holy Ghost, educa-
tion is utterly unnecessary to the members of the Mormon
Priesthood ; in fact it has always been looked upon as an
impediment to its possessor. Obedience is considered the
highest qualification, and it was the strict enforcement of
obedience on the part of the ordinary people and the lower
grades of the Priesthood towards the higher that alone could
have made possible that state of affairs which existed during
the " Reformation." Hence also it is that Brigham Young
and the leaders are rightly held responsible for the deeds of
violence and fanaticism which their followers may perpetrate ;
for it is well known that no Mormon, in a matter of grave
importance, would dare to act upon his own responsibility and
without he felt sure that what he did would meet with the
approbation of those in authority.

There is another class of Church-officer which I had very
nearly forgotten — the Patriarchs. The chief of these is called
"The Presiding Patriarch over the Church"; the rest are
«' Patriarchs in the Church." The office of these dignitaries
is to bless the people and to be paid for their blessings. The
price of good blessings is variable. Not long ago, when money
was scarce and payments were made in produce, two dollars
was considered reasonable ; and if several were wanted for the
same familv, a reduction was made. Hvrum Smith, the orid-
nal Prophet's eldest brother, was the first Patriarch; and to

302 AN OLD LADY WHO VALUED A BLESSING.

him succeeded " Uncle John," as he was popularly called — the
eldest brother of Brigham ; — the present Patriarch is the son
of Hyrum ; still a young man, who obtained his office by
inheritance — and this, I believe, is about the only office in the
Church which Brother Brigham has permitted the Smith family
to inherit or enjoy.

Odd as it may seem, some of the people have quite a passion
for these " blessings." I knew one old Frenchwoman who was
said, like the woman in the parable, in respect to the physi-
cians, to have " spent all of her living upon them." I met her
one day with a flannel-petticoat under her arm, which she was
going to sell. Upon enquiry she frankly told me that she had
given her last cent and had sold every scrap of any value which
she possessed, and very nearly all her clothes, in order to
obtain " blessings," and as she did not understand English she
was now going to sell her old petticoat — the very last article
of any value which she now possessed — to pay an old dame,
who knew a little I£nglish, for her services in translating the
" blessings." She was in a state of great sorrow at the thought
that now her supply of blessings would be stopped — she would
have to do without.

The Patriarchs, however, at no time possessed any particular
personal or official weight, and from them never proceeded any
of those strange doctrines which excited the people to violence
and bloodshed. In a religious sense this outrageous fanati-
cism was all originated in the first place in Missouri by some
of the more prominent men, such as Sidney Rigdon, Dr. Avard,
David Patten, and others, doubtless with the connivance of the
Prophet Joseph, not long after the organisation of the Church;
and subsequently by the extreme and preposterous doctrines
constantly inculcated by Brigham Young and some of the
leading Elders, among whom Jedediah M. Grant and Heber
C. Kimball were the most conspicuous. In a joolitical sense
it was the natural result of the peculiar position of the Saints
in Missouri, Ohio, and Illinois, and of the ridiculous threats of
Brigham Young against the Federal Government, after the
exodus of the Mormons to Salt Lake Valley, together with the

THE KINGDOM OF THE SAINTS ON EARTH. 303

idea which had become popular among the people, that a
temporal " kingdom " was to be set up among the Rocky
Mountains, and that Christ should personally reign and rule
there.

The idea of reviving the old Jewish polity was always upper-
most in the minds of the first teachers. Hence they revived
the Priesthood and High-priesthood in their various forms ; a
magnificent temple was built in Nauvoo, just as another temple
is now being erected at Salt Lake City ; and so far did they
go that it was even determined that the ancient sacrifices
should eventually be restored. At the same time, while the
minds of the Mormons, newly-converted and fired with zeal,
were bent upon founding the Kingdom of the Saints on earth,
the people of Missouri, among whom they dwelt, heard that
even in social life the customs of the Jews were to be intro-
duced, and that Polygamy was to be practiced. Husbands
and brothers trembled for their wives and sisters, and the
hatred to the new religion was increased when it was observed
that the Mormons in every political movement held all together
and voted as one man, thus exercising an influence which no
ordinary religious sect could have possessed or wielded ; this,
the discipline of the hierarchy, to which I have already referred,
enabled them to do.

Ill-feeling was shown on both sides ; in a thousand j^etty
ways at first, with more serious results presently. The Mor-
mons were accused of circulating large quantities of base coin,
of cheating and defrauding the Gentiles, as they called every-
one— even Jews — who rejected the new religion, and of even
being guilty of darker crimes ; — which last charge, however,
was at first only hinted at. On the other hand, the Mormons
accused their enemies of every possible villainy of which men
and women could be guilty. The real fact would appear to
be that both the Mormons and their enemies were at that
time guilty of much wrong-doing against each other, while, at
the same time, much that was alleged on both sides was utterly
groundless, and only originated in the natural jealousy which
Western pioneers— rough-and-ready frontiers-men, such as

304 "THE AVENGING ANGELS" : — ^^"TIIE DANITES."

the people of those parts then were — would naturally feel
when enlisted in two parties, animated by religious and politi-
cal hatred against each other.

Now came whisperings of still more atrocious deeds. It
was alleged that, among the Mormons, a secret body of men
had been chosen, who were enrolled, under the most frightful
oaths, to avenge every wrong which might be perpetrated
against the Saints. This band was said to have originated
with Sidney Rigdon and Dr. Sampson Avard, and, as I have
somewhere else mentioned, Thomas B. Marsh and Hyde the
present chief of the Apostles both made affidavit that such
was the case, and that the band was sworn to commit the
most shocking acts of vengeance, — and surely Marsh and
Hyde ought to know. Various names were chosen for this
" death society." First the members were called Daughters
of Zion \_froin Micah iv. 13.] But as it sounded rather ridicu-
lous to speak of bearded ruffians as ' daughters,' that name
was abandoned, and the title "Avenging Angels" substituted;
and that, with some other names then temporarily used, were
subsequently dropped for the name " Danites " Yfroni Genesis
xlix. 17,] which has since been retained; — not by the Mor-
mons, for they have ever denied the existence of any such
band, but by the Gentiles.

It matters very little what the name of such a society might
be, so long as it existed at all ; and that it does, and has, ex-
isted in some form cannot reasonably be denied. There pro-
bably is not at the present time any formally enrolled society,
but it is quite certain that for many years past if " The
Church " had only dropped a hint that any man's blood
ought to be shed, that man would have had a very short
tenure of his life. Even Brigham himself said publicly :

"If men come here and do not behave themselves, they will not only find the
Danites, whom they talk so much about, biting the horses' heels, but the scoun-
drels will find something biting their heels. In my plain remarks I simply call
things by their own names."

It is beyond a doubt that, notwithstanding all the social
changes and improvements of late years, the secret police of

SAI.NTLV NOTIONS OF THE RIGHTS OF I'KOPERTV. 305

Salt Lake City arc in matters of crime, as well as in fact,
though not perhaps nominally, the successors of the original
" death society ;" — many of its members are known to have
committed grievous crimes and to have repeatedly dyed their
hands in blood. The shocking deeds that every now and then
are divulged to the world are all of their doing, and no resid-
ent of Salt Lake City, whether Mormon or Gentile, although
he might prudently decline to state his opinions, would in his
mind question the fact that it is fear of consequences, and only
because the Saints are " on their good behavior " in the sight
of the Federal Government, that the hands of these wretches
are withheld from a continuance of their old enormities.

As might be supposed, the establishment of a secret band
of men professedly ready at a moment to steal, to shed blood,
or commit any crime at the command of their leaders created
great excitement in the whole State of Missouri, and especially
in the vicinity of the Mormon Settlements.

Like the Lshmaelites of old, the hands of the Saints w^ere
against every man, and every man's hand was against them.
They were taught that they were " a chosen nation, a royal
priesthood, a peculiar people" — the "Sword of the Lord and
of Gideon " was to be theirs ; they were to go forth conquering
and to conquer; and the Gentiles were to be trodden down
beneath their feet.

As might be expected, trouble immediately arose ; the people
of Missouri outraged the Mormons, and the Mormons in return
outraged them. Murders, thefts, and the most shameful
atrocities were of daily occurrence, and the history of those
terrible doings would fill a good-sized volume. Suffice it to say,
that the excitement continued and increased, reprisals being
made on both sides ; finally the mob was triumphant, and after
committing many fearful excesses it was organised into a
militia— the leading men in autliority declaring that the Mor-
mons must either leave the State or else they must be extir-
pated by the sword.

Notwithstanding all this, the Mormons, at all times an
industrious people, were in one sense successful and prosper-
19

300 "whittling out" a gentile.

ous ; the morality, however, of some of their leading men was
to say the least very questionable. It was openly argued that
the silver and gold were the Lord's, and so were the cattle on
a thousand hills. The Scripture says that God has given his
people all things richly to enjoy. The Saints were the people
of God : — He had given tJievi all the wealth and substance of
the earth, and therefore it was no sin for them to help them-
selves— they were but taking their own. To over-reach or
defraud their enemies was facetiously called by the Mormons
" milking the Gentiles."

Their city called Nauvoo — The Beautiful, — a name given
by the Prophet Joseph and supposed to be of celestial origin,
was well laid out and well built, a costly Temple was nearly
complete, and the leaders, at least, began to show signs
of wealth and prosperity. This however was but the lull
before the storm. Writs upon various charges against Joseph
and the leading Elders had always been floating about, and
the serving of some of the later ones had only been prevented
by technical difficulties or the personal fears of the Sheriff.
To enter Nauvoo for the purpose of arresting the Prophet was
like bearding the lion in his den ; for by this time one of the
best-equipped and best-drilled militia regiments under the
name of the Nauvoo Legion had been organised, and Joseph
had been elected Lieutenant-General. The regiment con-
sisted solely of well-tried Mormons who were devotedly
attached to their leader ; besides which, the whole of the
population of the city was at his call at a moment's notice.

Into the city of the Saints, as far as was possible to prevent
it, no Gentile was allowed to intrude. It was at risk of life
and property that any one ventured. One oddly original
mode of driving out the devoted stranger i-s worthy of mention
— it was called " whittling a man out of the town !" Oppo-
site the victim's door a number of men and overgrown boys
would take up their quarters — each armed with a stout stick
of wood and a huge knife. No sooner did the Gentile appear
than the whole horde gathered in a circle round him. Not a
word was uttered, but each man grasping firmly his stick in

THE APOTHEOSIS OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH. 307

his left hand, pointed its other end to within a few inches of
the victim's face, while with the knife in his right hand he
sliced a shaving out of the wood in such a way as to bring the
point of the knife almost against the face of the unfortunate
man. Wherever he turned they attended him, always preserv-
ing the strictest silence, and never actually touching him.
The intolerable sensation caused by the " whittling " of this
strange body-guard — who were in attendance day and night —
and the unpleasantness of seeing half a score of sharp knives
flashing perpetually within an inch ot his nose generally sub-
dued the strongest-minded Gentile — few could endure it for
more than a day or so at the utmost : they were glad to leave
— " Whittled out of the town !"

The evil day, however, at last came. The Prophet, fear-
ing arrest, fled, but was persuaded to return and deliver
himself up. The charge against him was one for which
reasonable bail could be taken : bail was offered, accepted,
and the prisoners discharged. Before leaving court, how-
ever, the Prophet and his brother Hyrum, the Patriarch,
were arrested upon a trumped-up charge of treason — a charge
for which it was impossible that bail should be taken ; they
were therefore committed to custody in Carthage jail, under
'solemn promise from Governor P'ord of Illinois that the-
State should be answerable for their personal protection..
The same day, however, a mob of over one hundred men,,
assisted, it is said, by the militia who were left in charge,
burst into the jail and assassinated the Prophet and his,
brother.

As might be supposed this outrage by no means weakened'
the Mormon cause — their Prophet was now a martyr, and his
name more powerful after death than it could possibly have
been had he lived. It was, however, clearer than ever that
nothing could now reconcile the people of Illinois to the
Mormons, and the latter seriously began to think of leaving
that State in a body as they had formerly left Missouri.

The terrible doings ot those times I have no idea of relat-
ing just now — I simply allude to them in order that the reader

308 "ZION' IN SALT LAKE VALLEY FOUNDED.

may understand how, in the excitement produced in that
border-warfare, it was possible for such strange events as
afterwards transpired in Utah to originate. I may simply add,
that the Temple being completed, and the first " Endow-
ments " given there, the people gathered up what little pro-
perty they could rescue from the mob, and under the guid-
ance of Brigham Young, and amidst privations, sufferings,
and outrages of the most painful character, left the city which
they had founded in Illinois and set out for the Rocky Moun-
tains, where, beside the Great Salt Lake, they founded their
modern Zion.

Free now from the violence of mobs and Gentile enmity, it
might have been supposed that the hatred which had so long
been part of the Mormon faith would have died a natural
death. The contrary, however, was the case. The Mexican
war was then raging, and, en route to the Rocky Mountains,
the Mormons had received a proposal from the Federal
Government that they should supply a regiment, upon highly
■advantageous conditions, to join the United States troops
which were then operating in California. This suggestion
was kindly made, for it was thought that the Mormon regi-
ment thus raised would in reality be only marching their own
way in going to California, and that the outfits, pay, arms, &c.,
which were to be theirs, after the year for which they were
enrolled had expired, would be of essential service to them.
It was like paying men liberally for making a journey for
their own benefit.

Notwithstanding all this, Brigham Young and the leaders
represented the transaction in quite another light, and the
people were taught that an engagement, into which they had
entered of their own free will, and from which they had
derived substantial advantages, was an act of heartless cruelty
and despotic tyranny on the part of the Government. This
feeling was fostered, until at length the Saints as a body
regarded themselves as a wronged and outraged people, and
considered every Gentile — in fact the whole nation as their
natural enemies. This was perhaps all the more singular,

TROUBLOUS TIMES AMONG THE MORMONS. 309

since, after the vast tract of country, of which Utah forms a
part, had, at the end of the war, been wrested from Mexico,
Brigham Young had been appointed by President Millard
Fillmore the first Governor and Indian Agent of the terri-
tory ; he was therefore in Federal pay, and bound, as long as
he retained office, to support the Government, or at the very
least not to stir up disaffection.

Trouble soon arose between Governor Young and the
Mormons on one side and the Judges and United States
courts and officials on the other. Once an armed mob burst
into the Supreme Court, and forced the Judge then sitting to
adjourn ; at another time a bonfire was made of the books and
papers of the District Courts ; then a Judge on the bench
was threatened with personal outrage ; and subsequently a
posse summoned by legal (!) process " encamped " for a whole
fortnight over against another posse summoned without legal
process, the two bodies burning with bitter hatred and breath-
ing out threatenings and slaughter. Such a state of affairs
could not, of course, last long. On the one side the wildest
statements were publicly rr^ade against the Government ;
threats which uttered by a little band of pioneers against a
mighty nation were perfectly ridiculous, stirred up the hearts
of the Saints. On the other hand it was pretty certain that
Federal troops would have to be sent out to Utah to preserve
the peace of the Territory. The Federal Government was
nevertheless defied, abused, and derided, and the people,
llioroughly blinded by their fanaticism, did not for a moment
doubt that should Governor Young "declare war" the United
States troops would vanish before the "Armies" ©f the Saints
like chaff upon the threshing-floor. So absurd does all this
appear that I should really hardly venture to repeat it were it
not that every one in Utah — Mormon and Gentile — knows
that I am really understating facts rather than otherwise.

Now came a crisis in Mormon history, for which all these
wild savings and unlawful doings had been so long paving the
way: — " The Reformation" was destined to be the crowning
point of Saintly folly and Saintly sin.

CHAPTER XXII.

THE "REIGN OF TERROR" IN UTAH :— THE REFORMATION
OF THE SAINTS.

Days of Trouble in the Valley — Shedding Innocent Blood — What is Murder ?
About Killing a Cat — Better than Tlieir Faith — Cutting Throats for Love —
The Deeds of the Apostle "Jeddy" — The Celebrated Mule — The Saints
Accused — Missionaries Called Home — Their Consciences Accuse Them! —
The Blood-Atonement — What was Said in the Tabernacle — Terrible Doctrines
Taught — Brigham a " God " ! — Fearful Blasphemy of Brigham Young — The
Shedding of Blood — " Righteously M'urdered — The Principles of Eternity —
Deeds of Darkness — A "Saint" Murders His Wife — A Terrible Story — How
Children Were Married — A Petticoat on a Fence-Pole — A Scarcity of Un-
married Girls — Obeying "Counsel" — Propositions of Marriage — A Trifling
Mistake — Stubborn Facts and Figures — The Most Fearful Deed of All,

THE people were now thoroughly excited. Their religious
antipathy, their political hatred — two of the most power-
ful passion.s which move individuals or bodies of men — had
been appealed to, and both in public and private they had
been stirred up to a pitch of frenzy which it is hardly possible
at the present time to comprehend.

There were whisperings now of a most fearful doctrine,
calculated not only to strike terror into the hearts of those
whose faith was weakening, but even to shock with a sense
of horror those who only heard of it from afar — I mean the
doctrine of the Blood Atonement.

The Saints had all along been taught to distinguish between
murder and the shedding of innocent blood — the former being

THE "UNPARDONABLE SIN" DEFINED. 3^1

spoken of as a crime for which atonement might be made,
but for the latter there was no repentance on earth— it was
an unpardonable sin. They were also taught to distinguish
carefully between sins which might be forgiven, and sins for
which pardon was impossible. Now the difference between
murder and shedding innocent blood is this :-the latter is the
crime of kilHng a Saint, which can never be forgiven, but by
the death of the transgressor ; but the former is of quite a
different character. To murder a Gentile may sometimes be
inexpedient, or perhaps even to a certain extent wrong, but it
is seldom, if ever, a crime, and never an unpardonable sin.

A friend of mine was in a state of apostacy. The Bishop
went to her to expostulate, and told her that if he were her
husband he would get rid of her and take away her children
as well— he would not on any account live with her.

" Perhaps," she said, " you would not allow me to live at

all ' "

" Certainly not," he replied. " I would think about as much
of killing you or any other miserable Apostate as I would
about killing a cat. If Brigham Young were to tell me to put
you to death I would do it with the greatest of pleasure ;—
and it would be for your good, too."

Thus, when the famous Revelation on Polygamy says that
a man cannot be pardoned for shedding innocent blood, it
does not mean that he cannot be pardoned for murdering a
Gentile or an Apostate ; for that, under some circumstances,
might even be meritorious ; but that the murder of a Saint by
one of the brethren cannot under any circumstances be for-
given on earth, and that his only chance of forgiveness lies
Tn his own blood being shed as an "atonement."

Certain sins cannot be forgiven here on earth — Shedding
innocent blood, divulging the secrets of the Endowment
House — marital unfaithfulness on the part of the wife—
Apostacy ; — these are unpardonable. All other crimes which
Gentiles abhor may become even virtues, if done in the cause
of the Church. I do not, of course, mean to say that the mass
of the Mormon people act up to such atrocious doctrines; for

312 THE BLOOD ATONEMENT.

although, when among themselves, they would admit that the
theory was correct, the better instincts of their nature keep
them from even putting that theory into practice. But what
I do mean to say is, that such doctrines have, over and over
again, been distinctly taught in the plainest words in the public
hearing of thousands ; that they have been printed and re-
printed by authority ; that they Jiave been practiced, and the
very highest of the Mormon leaders have applauded ; and that,
even at the present moment, these doctrines form part of the
dogmas of the Church. It is this day a matter of fact, and
not a matter of question, that if any Mormon Apostate were
to commit any of the unpardonable sins which I have men-
tioned, and if he or she were to be assassinated by a private
individual, all zealous Mormons — all the leaders — would
maintain that not only was the deed justifiable but even
meritorious !

This may seem bad enough, but it is not the worst. The
doctrine of the " Blood Atonement " is that the murder of
an Apostate is a deed of love ! If a Saint sees another leave
the Church, or if even he only believes that his brother's faith
is weakening and that he will apostatise before long, he knows
that the soul of his unbelieving brother will be lost if he dies
in such a state, and that only by his blood being shed is there
any chance of forgiveness for him ; it is therefore the kindest
action that he can perform toward him to shed his blood — the
doing so is a deed of truest love. The nearer, the dearer, the
more tenderly loved the sinner is, the greater the affection
shown by the shedder of blood — the action is no longer mur-
der or the shedding of innocent blood, for the taint of apostacy
takes away its innocence — it is making atonement, not a
crime ; it is an act of mercy, therefore meritorious.

These were the terrible teachings which the "Reformation"
brought to light: — they had been whispered before among the
elect, and had been acted upon by the "Avenging Angels,"
but before this they had never been publicly and intelligibly
explained.

As I before said, the Saints harl bcieu excited to a condition

THE REIGN OF TERROR IN UTAH. 313

of frenzy and were ready to engage in any fanatical folly, but
the way in which the spark was applied to the powder was as
ridiculous as its results were terrible.

Jedediah M. Grant, an enthusiast of the wildest kind ; a man
without education or mental discipline of any description ; one
of the First Presidency and high in authority among the
Saints, had occasion to attend a meeting which was held at
Kaysville, a place about twenty-five miles distant from Salt
Lake City, and he invited some of the Elders to meet him
there to take part in the proceedings. To one of these,
"Jeddy" as he was familiarly called, obligingly lent a mule;
he himself did not accompany the party but went on before.
These Elders were pretty well mounted and one of them being
a good horseman made the rest keep up with him. In conse-
quence of this when they arrived at Kaysville the beasts were
heated and tired. The Apostle " Jeddy" watched them but
said nothing.

Up to a certain point, the meeting passed off pleasantly
enough — the Elders present were "good at testimony" and
strong in exhorting their hearers to faithfulness. Jeddy was
the last speaker. He began in his usual way, but presently
warmed up until he became quite excited and then proceeded
to accuse every one present of all sorts of wrong-doing. The
Elders who had preceded him came in for their full share ; he.
denounced them for their inconsistency and hypocrisy, and
bitterly upbraided them for running his mule and their own
beasts in such a manner. The Bishop of the place and his
counsellors he accused of inactivity and carelessness ; and he
called loudly upon every one present to repent and do their
first works; threatening them with the speedy judgments of
1 leaven.

All this was well enough if it had stopped there, for it might
have been taken for just what it was — an ebulition of temper
on the part of "Jeddy" who was naturally vexed that his mule
had been over-heated. But like many other manias and epi-
demics, this Mormon movement began with a most insignifi-
cant trifle, and the spirit of fiery denunciation became jDcrfectly

314 THE "reformation" : EXCITEMENT AMONG THE SAINTS.

contagious. Another meeting was held in the course of a few
weeks, and then the mutual accusations of those who were
present became, if possible, more bitter than before; the
"Saints" were denounced as the vilest of sinners and they
were all commanded to be re-baptized. Accordingly, after the
meeting, although it was night and the weather was cold, a
considerable number were immersed by the Elders, and Jeddy
himself was so enthusiastically engaged in the performance
that he remained in the water so long that he got a thorough
chill and contracted the disease of which he died.

Sunday after Sunday similar scenes were repeated in the
Tabernacle, until, had it not been painful, the whole affair
would have been ludicrous in the extreme. Every one had
strayed from the path of duty, and the fact was announced in
the strongest terms. People were called upon by name to
publicly confess their sins, and many were then and there
pointed out and accused of crimes of which they were entirely
guiltless but which they dared not deny. In the midst of all
this, the duty of implicit obedience to the Priesthood and the
payment of tithes was loudly insisted upon.

Then Missionaries were sent out all over the territory armed
with the full authority of the Priesthood and also a catechism
which, on account of its obscene character, has since been
bought up so successfully by Brigham that it is doubtful if
there is a copy in existence. The Mormons have a curious
way of appointing Missionaries. If a man is weak in the
faith, a depraved bad man, or even a youth with wild tenden-
cies and inclined to sow his wild oats a little too luxuriantly,
he is sent on his travels to preach the Gospel: — nothing
strengthens a man's faith, it is thought, more than having to
defend it from the opposition of unbelievers, and the enforced
good example which the Missionary is obliged to set will, it is
said, produce a salutary effect upon the exuberance of youth
or the depravity of more mature years. In the present instance
many of the Missionaries thus sent forth were known to be
as immoral as they were grossly ignorant.

There was one terrible meeting at which Brigham himself

SELF-CONVICTED.

315

was put to the blush. Men of note were there — no one was
present who did not belong to the Priesthood. "Jeddy" held
forth, and Heber and Brigham were strong upon the occasion.
In the midst of the proceedings, Brother Brigham, full of con-
fidence, in the plainest words called upon all who could not
plead guiltless of certain crimes to stand up. Three-fourths
of those present immediately arose. Utterly shocked, the
Prophet entered into explanations; but self-convicted these
three-fourths of his hearers stood conscientiously firm. Even
Brigham saw the necessity of taking some stringent measures.
The Saints were told that if they were re-baptized their sins
would be washed away and they could then say they were not
guilty of the crimes suggested in the catechism. Subsequently
the catechism itself was, as I said, bought up and burnt.

The burden of every sermon was unquestioning obedience,
repentance, payment of tithing, and above all the taking of
more wives. The Missionaries, without the slightest ceremony,
would visit the houses of respectable Saints, examine them
out of the abominable catechism, and question husbands and
wives in the presence of their children about even their very
thoughts, in a manner, and upon subjects, which would amply
have justified their being hung up to the nearest tree — Lynch
law was in fact too good for such atrocities. Wicked ideas, the
utterance of which would have called forth a blush even if
heard from the lips of a drunken rowdy in a pot-house, were
suggested and explained to young children ; while it would
have been literally at the risk of life for their parents to have
expostulated: — to do so would have shown want of faith, and
want of faith would have justified some fanatical scoundrel in
using his knife or his pistol for the loving purpose of cut-
ting off his brother's soul from earth in order to save it in
heaven !

Meanwhile, Jedcdiah did not for a moment cease his exhor-
tations, the work must be done thoroughly: the Blood-Atone-
ment must not be forgotten. On one occasion, in the
Tabernacle, this crazy fanatic said: —

"I would advise some of you men here to go to President Young, and confess

3l6 THE BLOOD OF OFFENDERS TO BE SHED.

your sins, and ask him to take you outside the city and have your blood shed to
atone for your sins."

"There are men and women that I would advise to go to the President imme-
diately, and ask him to appoint a committee to attend to their case ; and then let
a place be selected, and let that committee shed their blood

"I would ask how many covenant-breakers there are in this city and in this
kingdom? I believe that there are a great many; and if they are covenant-
breakers, we need a place designated where we can shed their blood,"

"We have been trying long enough with this people, and I go in for letting
the sword of the Almighty be unsheathed, not only in word but i)t deed."

Lest he should be mistaken he said :

" What ought this meek people who keep the commandments of God do unto

them ? ' Why,' savs one, 'they ought to pray t/ie Lord to kill them.' I want to

know if you would wish the Lord to come down and do all your dirty work?

When a man prays for a thing, he ought to be willing to perform

it himself Putting to death the transgressors would exhibit the

law of God, 110 matter by luhom it ivas done."

Heber C. Kimball, the " model Saint," after a speech to the
same effect, in which, as usual, he made use of the most dis-
gusting language, added :

"Joseph Smith was God to the inhabitants of the earth when he was among
us, and Brigham is God now ! "

But more shocking than any other was the language of
Brigham Young himself. On the 21st of September, 1856, in
a discourse delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, and
afterwards re-printed by authority in the Journals of Dis-
courses, Vol. IV., pp. 53-4, he said :

"The time is coming when justice will be laid to the line and righteousness to
the plummet; when we shall take the old broadsword, and ask, 'Are you for
God ?' and if you are not heartily on the Lord's side, you ivill be hewn dozvn .'"

" There are sins that men commit for which they cannot receive forgiveness in
this world or in that which is to come ; and if they had their eyes opened to see
their true condition, they would be perfectly willing to have their blood spilt upon
the ground, that the smoke thereof might -.scend to Heaven as an offering for
ther sins, and the smoking incense would atone for their sins ; whereas, if oUch
13 not the case, they will stick to them and remain with them in the sjiirit world.

" I know, when you hear my brethren telling about cutting people off from the
earth, that you consider it is strong doctrine ; but it is to save them, not tc
destroy them

" 1 do know that there are sins committed of such a nature that, if the people

BRIGHAM YOUNGS INTERPRETATION OF SCRIPTURE. 317

did understand the doctrine of salvation, they would tremble because of their
situation. And, furthermore, I know that there are transgressors who, if they
knew themselves, and the only condition upon which they can obtain forgiveness,
would be<T of their brethren to shed their blood, that the smoke thereof might
ascend to God as an offering to appease the wrath that is kindled against them,
and thit the l;:w might have its course. I will say, further, I have had men come
to me and offer their lives to atone for their sins,

" It is true that the blood of the Son of God was shed for sins through the fall
and those committed by men, yet men can commit sins which it can never remit.
As 't v.is in ancient days, so it is in our day ; and though the principles are
taught publicly from this stand, still the people do not understand them ; yet the
law is precisely the same. There are sins that can be atoned for by an offering
upon an altai, as in ancient days ; and there are sins that the blood of a lamb,
of a calf, or of turtle doves cannot remit, but they tniist be atoned for by the blood
of the fnany

One would have supposed that even Erigham had now
reached the culminating point of horror and blasphemy. But
no ; — a month or so later he even surpassed himself when in a
Tabernacle sermon he said :

" When will we love our neighbors as ourselves .' In the first place, Jesus
said that no man hateth his own flesh. It is admitted by all that every person
loves himself. Now if we do rightly love ourselves we want to be saved, and
continue to exist, we want to go into the kingdom where we can enjoy eternity,
and see no more sorrow nor death. This is the desire of every person who
believes in God. Now take a person in this congregation who has knowledge
with regard to being saved in the kingdom of our God and our Father, and being
exalted, one who knows and understands the principles of etern;il life, and sees
the beauties and excellency of the eternities before him compared with the vain
and foolish things of the world, and suppose that he is overtaken in a gross fault,
that he has committed a sin that he knows will deprive him of that exaltation
which he desires, and that he cannot attain to it without the shedding of his
blood, and also knows that by having his blood shed he will atone for that sin
and be saved and exalted with the gods, is there a man or a woman in this house
but would say, 'Shed my blood that I might be saved and exalted with the
gods ? '

"All mankind love themselves : and let those principles but l^c known by an
individual, and he would be glad to have his blood shed. This would be loving
ourselves even unto an eternal exaltation. Will you love your brothers or sisters
likewise when they have a sin that cannot be atoned for without the shedding of
their blood .' Will you love that man or woman well enough to shed their blood ?
That is -iohat jfesus Christ meant. He never told a man or woman to love their
enemies in their wickedness, never. He never meant any such thing ; His lan-
guage is left as it is for those to read who have the spirit to discern between
truth and error ; it was so left for those who can discern the things of God.
Jesus Christ never meant that we should love a wicked man in his wickedness.

^^ I could refer yon to plenty of instances where nioi have been righteously slain in

3i8 "out of love he cut her throat!"

order to atone for their sins. I have seen scores and hundreds of people for whom
there would have been a chance (in the last resurrection there will be) if their
lives had been taken and their blood spilled on the ground as a smoking incense
to the Almighty, but who are now angels to the devil, until our elder brother,
Jesus Christ, raises them up and conquers death, hell, and the grave.

"I have known a great many men who have left this Church, for whom there
is no chance whatever for exaltation, but if their blood had been spilled it would
have been better for them.

"The wickedness and ignorance of the nations forbid this principle being in
full force, but the time will come when the law of God will be in full force. This
is loving our neighbor as ourselves; if he needs help, //^// /^//« ; if he wants
salvation, and it is necessary to spill his blood on the earth in order that he may
be saved, spill it.

" Any of you who understand the principles of eternity, if you have sinned r*
sin requiring the shedding of blood, except the sin unto death, should not be
satisfied or rest until your blood should be spilled, that you might gain that
salvation you desire. That is the way to love mankind. , , . Light and
darkness cannot dwell together, and so it is with the kingdom of God.

" Now, brethren and sisters, will you live your religion ? How many hundreds
of times have I asked that question? Will the Latter-Day Saints live their
religion .'"'

And SO, according to Brigham Young, their Prophet, this
was the rehgion of the Saints ! And the people acted up to
the " rehgion " thus taught : and the story is so terrible that
one dare not even whisper all its details.

It is no secret that all this was understood literally. The wife
of one Elder, when he was absent on a mission, acted unfaith-
fully towards him. Her husband took counsel of the authori-
ties, and was reminded that the shedding of her blood alone
could save her. He returned and told her, but she asked for
time, which was readily granted. One day, in a moment of
affection, when she was seated on his knee, he reminded her
of her doom, and suggested that now when their hearts were
full of love was a suitable time for carrying it into execution.
She acquiesced, and out of love he cut her throat from ear to ear.

In many instances the outrages committed against persons
who were known to be innocent were so revolting that no
woman — nay, even no right-minded man — would venture to
more than just allude to them. A feiu however, and only a
few, and they by no means the worst, of the milder cases, I
will just mention.

THE BLOOD ATONEMENT: — A VICTIM. 319

There was the murder of the Aikin party — six persons —
who were killed on their way to California. The same year a
man named Yates was killed under atrocious circumstances ;
and Franklin McNeil who had sued Brigham for false impris-
onment and who was killed at his hotel door. There was
Sergeant Pike, and there was Arnold and Drown. There
was Price and William Bryan at Fairfield ; there was Almon
Babbitt, and Brassfield, and Dr. Robinson; there was also
James Cowdy and his wife and child, and Margctts and his
wife ; and many another, too, — to say nothing of that frightful
murder at the Mountain Meadows.

Besides these there is good reason to think that Lieutenant
Gunnison and his party were also victims, although it was
said that they were shot by " Indians." The Potter and Parrish
murders were notorious ; Forbes, and Jones and his mother,
might be added to the same list ; the dumb boy, Andrew
Bernard ; a woman killed by her own husband ; Morris the
rival Prophet, and Banks, and four women who belonged to
their party ; Isaac Potter, and Charles Wilson, and John
Walker. These are but a few. The death list is too long for
me to venture to give it.

One instance I can give from my own personal knowledge.
A sister who occasionally does a little work at my house on
one occasion said to me : " Mrs. Stenhouse, when first I came
to this country I lived in the southern portion of Utah. One
day I saw a woman running across the fields towards our
house, pale and trembling. When she came in she looked
round her as if she were frightened, and she asked if any one
besides our own family were present. On being assured that
there was no one present whom she might fear, she said : —
' Two men came to our house late last night and asked to see
my husband, who had already retired. He was in bed, but
they insisted that he must get up as they had a message from
"the authorities" for him. When they saw him they re-
quested him to go with them to attend, they said, to some
Church business. I became very much alarmed, for my poor
husband had been known to speak rather freely of late of

320 "HAD THEIR BLOOD SHED ALL FOR LOVe!"

some of the measures of the Church, but he tried to reassure
me and finally left the house with the two men. In about
an hour after they came back bearing between them his
lifeless body. They laid him upon the bed, and then one of
them pulled aside the curtain which constituted our only
cupboard, and took therefrom a bake-kettle and stood it beside
the bed, in order to catch the blood that was flowing from a
fearful wound in his throat. They then left the house telling
me to make as little noise about it as possible or they might
serve me in the same way. The men were masked, and I
cannot tell who they are, but I spent a fearful night with my
poor dead husband.' " This sister added: " Sister Stenhouse,
in those more fearful times we dared not speak to each other
about such things for fear of spies."

These were all well-known and notorious instances. I say
nothing of those of whose fate nothing — not even a whisper
— was ever heard ; and I say nothing of the frightful " cut-
tings off" before the Reformation and in recent years.

Gentile men and women were killed, for hatred ; and that
" killing " was no murder, for theirs was not innocent blood.
Apostates, and Saints of doubtful faith, and those who were
obnoxious, Jiad their blood shed — all for love — and that " cut-
ting off" was also no murder, because to secure their salvation
by cutting their throats was an act of mercy. Can it be pos-
sible that men should thus act and say — and believe — that
Jesus, the gentle and merciful Saviour, commanded it when
He said : "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself ">. "

All through this Reign of Terror, marrying and giving in
marriage was the order of the day. It mattered not if a man
was seventy years of age, according to Brother Brigham he
was still a boy — "the brethren are all boys until they are
a hundred years old" — and some young girl of sixteen, fifteen,
or even younger would be "counselled" — that is, commanded
— to marry him. She might even have a sister no older than
herself, and then as likely as not he would take the two to
wife, and very probably both on the same day. The girls
were told that to marry a young man was not a safe thing, for

AT WHAT AGE GIRLS SHOULD MARRY. 32 1

young men were not tried — it was better to marry a well-
tested patriarch and then their chances of " exaltation " in
the kingdom of heaven were sure and certain. In this way
the life-long happiness of many a girl — little more than a
child — was blighted for ever. At the time of which I speak,
every unmarried woman, or girl who could by the utmost
stretch of possibility be thought old enough to marry, was
forced to find a husband, or a husband was immediately found
for her, and without any regard to her wishes was forced upon
her. Young men, and even boys, were forced, not only into
marriage, but even Polygamy, and none dared resist. The
marrying mania, in fact, was universal and irresistible — every
one must marry or be given in marriage. So evidently was
this the case that women in jest said that, if one were to hang
a petticoat upon a fence-pole, half a dozen men would flock at
once to marry it! Absurd as this may seem it was not very
far from the truth. Young men and maidens, old men
and children, widows, virgins, and youths — in fact every one
whether married or unmarried, it mattered not, was " coun-
selled " — commanded — to marry.

There is above fanaticism a stronger law which, despite
every effort of the deluded victim, will occasionally make itself
heard — the voice of Nature. Even during that strange time
in which every Saint seemed to have gone stark crazy mad,
the frightful anomaly of men of fifty, sixty, and even seventy
marrying mere children — girls of fourteen, and even thirteen,
— forced itself upon the attention of some of the leaders.
The question arose — an odd question to Gentile ears — " At
what age is a girl old enough to marry } " Considerable dis-
cussion ensued, and even in the Tabernacle the subject was
taken up. The voice of authority, however, eventually
answered the matter, but not in the way that any ordinary
civilised person would expect.

In those times, unmarried girls were very scarce — in the

settlements it was difficult to find any at all. Not infrequently

it happened that a brother was "counselled" to marry, but

could not obey, as there was no unmarried woman in the place

322 SOME EXTRAORDINARY MARRIAGES.

where he lived. In that case he generally paid a visit to
Salt Lake City. But business at the ^2ndowment House
nevertheless was pretty lively ; in fact so much so that it was
deemed necessary to set apart certain days for the various
Settlements. Once, when the "Provo day " was fast approach-
inof, two old brethren from that town who had been counselled
to enlarge their families, but who had been unsuccessful in
finding partners, began to despair of being able to obey " the
word of the Lord ! " The day before that appointed for the
Endowments and Celestial Marriage arrived, and they were as
far from success as ever. Being neighbors, the two old
gentlemen met and mingled their griefs, and considered what
might be done. It then occurred to them that there was a
certain brother who had two daughters, respectively tzvelve
2indf 0711 teen years of age, and they resolved to call upon him
about these children. As might be supposed, the father at
first refused them, giving as a reason that the girls were too
young. The old men explained that if they could not marry
the children it was impossible for them to " obey counsel,"
and the father then agreed. The next morning the marriage
ceremony was performed in the Endowment House. One of
these wretches was sixty years of age, and the other a few
years younger. The father of the children was about forty.
I am really afraid that the reader will think that I exaggerate
or misrepresent facts. I wish it were so, for the case is so
outrageously atrocious ; but I am sorry to say that scores
and hundreds of instances similar to this, which occurred
during the Reformation, might be given.

Not long before this infamous transaction, one of these men
looking round in search of a wife, learned that a young Eng-
lish girl was stopping at the house of a certain brother in the
neighborhood. He immediately visited that brother, and said
he should like to be made acquainted with the girl. It hap-
pened that the young sister in question had recently been
married, but of that the ancient brother was of course ig-
norant, and his friend at whose house the lady was stoj^ping,
being fond of a little practical joke at times, did not inform

A lover's disappointment. 323

him of the fact. The would-be lover in a business-like way at
once began with his wooing ;. spoke to the young lady about the
Revelation ; of the " counsel " he had received ; of his desire
to obey ; and finally offered her his hand and heart — at least as
much of the latter as remained. He expatiated upon his
prospects and possessions : — he had a small house and a large
lot, a good farm, a few cows, a yoke of oxen, and a wagon,
— another wife was a trifle which he felt himself well able to
keep. The sister listened in silence and seemed a little bash-
ful. At last she said that about such a serious matter she
must have a little time for consideration, and asked for a
week's thinking-time.

Delighted with his success the gentleman withdrew ; but
before the end of the week he found out that the lady was
married, he saw her husband, he saw the friend at whose
house the lady was stopping ; and over the matter he made a
considerable fuss.

There are before me as I write, letters, papers, documents
of various sorts relative to marriage and the matrimonial
affairs of the Saints, at the time of which I speak, that I wish
the reader could peep at. I would not like him to read them
— in fact, I dared not read them all myself, for some of them
are so shameful that the mere knowledge of having read them
through would make any right-minded person blush. Taking
more wives was the order of the day — Jioiv, was of little
matter.

The work of " Reformation " was in full progress ; the
people were excited to frenzy ; the Federal troops were ex-
pected ; men were marrying and maidens were given in mar-
riage ; every one in Utah was looking forward to the time
when the prophecies of Joseph, the Seer, should be fulfilled,
and the Son of Man should come : — and then, when one would
have supposed that every man would have wished that his
hands should be pure, was perpetrated a deed which is unpar-
alleled in modern civilised times — a deed at which angels and
men have stood aghast with horror.

CHAPTER XXIII.

THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS' MASSACRE:— "I WILL REPAY,
SAITH THE LORD."

The Train from Arkansas — The Story of a Friend — How an Apostle Merited
Death — Mormon Hospitality? — How Justice Slumbered — That Sinner,
McLean — Weary and Footsore — What the Governor of the Territory Did
not Do — The Story of a Frightful Sin — A Weary Journey — " Without a
Morsel of Bread " — Christian-like Indians — Empty Wagons — Military Murder-
ers— Corn, but no Mercy — A Regular Military Call — Pursuing the Pilgrims—
The Muster-Call— The Litde Children Not to be Killed— The Infamous John
D. Lee — The Flag of Truce — " The State of Deseret " — A Deed of Fearful
Treachery — Surrounded by "Indians !" — The Emigrants Besieged — Dying for
Want of Water — Without Bread — The Mountain Meadows — Atrocious Mor-
mon Villainy — The White Flag — The " Indians " Again — The Mormon Story
of the Massacre — Treachery — The " White" Indians — Mormon Perfidity —
How the Emigrants Were Betrayed — Marching to Death — A Few Children
Saved — The Spoil — The Murder of Many Men — The End of a Terrible Story.

1FEEL myself utterly inadequate to tell the story of the
Mountain Meadows' Massacre — it is so shocking, so fiend-
like. And yet it must be told.

While the work of " Reformation " was going on, and when
the United States troops were constantly expected in the
Valley of the Great Salt Lake, a large train of emigrants passed
through Utah on its way to California. The train consisted
of one hundred and twenty or one hundred and thirty persons,
and they came chiefly from Arkansas. They were people
from the country districts, sober, hard-working, plain folks, but
well-to-do and, taken all in all, about as respectable a band of
emigrants as ever passed through Salt Lake City.

THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS MASSACRE. 325

Nothing worthy of any particular note occurred to them
until they reached the Valley — that was the point from which
they started towards death.

My old friend Eli B. Kelsey travelled with them from Fort
Bridger to Salt Lake City, and he spoke of them in the highest
terms. If I remember rightly he said that the train was
divided into two parts — the first a rough-and-ready set of men
— regular frontier pioneers ; the other a picked community, the
members of which were all more or less connected by family ties.
They travelled along in the most orderly fashion, without hurry
or confusion. On Sunday they rested, and one of their number
who had been a Methodist preacher conducted divine service.
All went well until they reached Salt Lake City, where they
expected to be able to refit and replenish their stock of provi-
sions ; but it was there that they first discovered that feeling
of enmity which finally resulted in their destruction.

Now it so happened that the minds of the Saints in Salt
Lake City were at that time strongly prejudiced against the
people of Arkansas, and for a most unsaintly reason. The
Apostle Parley P. Pratt, who was one of the earliest converts
to Mormonism, and who so ably defended his adopted creed
with his pen and from the platform, had not very long before
been sojourning in Arkansas and had there run away with
another man's wife. This was only a trifle for an " Apostle "
to do, and the husband — Mr. McLean — might have known it.
But he was a most inconsiderate man and was actually
offended with the amorous Apostle for what he had done. He
pursued him and killed him, for in those rough parts it was
considered that the Apostle did wrong in marrying the man's
wife. Nobody, however, took any notice of the matter or
brought the miu-derer to trial. The Mormon people, of course,
took the side of the Apostle Parley P. Pratt. Sensitive them-
selves to the highest degree concerning their wives and
daughters, they considered McLean a sinner for doing just
exactly what any Saint would have certainly done. Their
opinion, however, would have been a matter of consequence
only to themselves, had not such fatal consequences resulted

326 THE ENEMY TO BE " CUT OFF."

from it. Reasoning without reason, they argued that McLean
was the enemy of every Mormon, and every Mormon was the
enemy of McLean ; — McLean was protected in Arkansas
therefore every man from Arkansas was an enemy of the Mor-
mons ; — an enemy ought to be cut off — therefore it was the
duty of every Mormon to " cut off " — if he could — every
Arkansas man.

This appears to have been the tone of thought which
actuated the minds of the leaders of the people at the time
when this emigrant train arrived in the City.

Weary and footsore they encamped by the Jordan River,
trusting there to recruit themselves and their teams, and to
replenish their stock of provisions. The harvest in Utah that
year had been abundant, and there was nothing to hinder
them from obtaining a speedy and full supply. Brigham
Young was then Governor of Utah Territory, Commander-in-
Chief of the Militia, and Indian Agent as well: — he was there-
fore responsible for all that took place within his jurisdiction.
It was his duty to protect all law-abiding persons who either
resided in or travelled through the country. The emigrants,
so far from being protected, were ordered to break up their
camp and move on ; and it is said that written instructions
were sent on before them, directing the people in the settle-
ments through which they would have to pass to have no
dealings with them. This, considering their need of provi-
sions, was much the same as condemning them to certain
death.

Compelled to travel on, they pursued their journey slowly
towards Los Angeles. At American Fork they wished to
trade off some of their worn-out stock and to purchase fresh,
— they also desired to obtain provisions. There was abund-
ance of everything from the farm and from the field, for God
had very greatly blessed the land that year ; but they could
obtain nothing. They passed on, and went through Battle
Creek, Provo, Springville, Spanish Fork, Payson, Salt Creek
and Fillmore, and their reception was still the same, — the
word of the Mormon Pontiff had gone forth, and no man

THE EMIGRANTS ON THE ROAD. 32/

dared to hold communion or to trade with them. Now and
then, some Mormon, weak in the faith or brav'er or more fond
of money than his fellows, would steal into the camp, in the
darkness of the night, bearing with him just what he was able
to carry ; but beyond this they could procure nothing. Their
only hope now lay in the chance of holding out until they
could push through to some Gentile settlement where the
word of the priestly Governor of Utah was not law. Through
fifteen different Mormon settlements did they pass, without
being able to purchase a morsel of bread. With empty
wagons and on short allowance, they pushed on until they
reached Corn Creek, where, for the first time in saintly Utah,
they met a friendly greeting from the Indians and purchased
from them thirty bushels of corn, of which they stood very
greatly in need.

At Beaver they were again repulsed, and at Parowan they
were not permitted to enter the town — they were forced to
leave the public highway and pass round the west side of the
fort wall. They encamped by the stream, and tried, as before,
to obtain food and fresh cattle, but again to no purpose.
The reason why they were refused admission into the town
was probably because the militia was there assembled under
Colonel \Vm. H. Dame — which militia afterwards assisted in
their destruction, for which preparations were even now
made.

They made their way to Cedar City, the most populous of
all the towns of Southern Utah. Here they were allowed to
purchase fifty bushels of tithing wheat and to have it ground
at the mill of that infamous scoundrel John D. Lee, upon
whose memory will rest the eternal curses of all who have
ever heard his name. It was, however, no act of mercy — the
suppl)-ing of this corn. The sellers of it knew well enough
even then that it would return to them again in the course of
a few days. After all, they had but forty days' rations to
carry them on to San Bernardino, in California — a journey of
about seventy days. Scanty kindness — miserable generosity !
— fifty bushels of corn for a seventy-days' journey, for men.

328 THE MILITIA ASSEMBLED.

women, and young children, and at least one little one to be
born on the road.

They remained in Cedar City only one day, and so jaded
were their teams that it took them three days to travel thence
to Iron Creek — a distance of twenty miles ; and two days
were occupied in journeying fifteen miles — the distance
between Iron Creek and the Meadows.

The morning after they left Iron Creek, the Mormon
militia followed them in pursuit, intending, it is supposed, to
assault them at Clara Crossing. That this was no private
outburst, and that, on the contrary, it was done by authority, is
evident from sworn testimony to the effect that the assembling
of those troops was the result of " a regular iiiilitary call
from the superior officers to the subordinate officers and privates
of the regiment. . . Said reginient ivas duly ordered to
m-uster, armed and equipped as the law directs, and prepared
for field operations!' A regular military council was held at
Parowan, at which were present President Isaac C. Haight,
the Mormon High-Priest of Southern Utah, Colonel Dame,
Major John D. Lee, and the Apostle George A. Smith.

No military council, whether of the militia or the ordinary
troops of the line, would dare to determine upon such an
important matter as the cutting off of an emigrant train of
one hundred and thirty persons without receiving permission
from superior authority. Brigham Young was in this case
the superior authority — he was the Commander-in-Chief of
the Militia : — the inference is obvious. I do not, of course,
say that he gave the order for this accursed deed, but that it
was his business to bring the criminals to justice no one can
doubt or deny.

The regiment which started from Cedar City under the
command of Major John D. Lee, the sub-agent for Indian
affairs in Southern Utah, was accompanied by baggage-
wagons and the other paraphernalia of war, excepting only
heavy artillery, which in this case would have been useless.
But, at the same time, a large body of the Piede Indians had
been invited to accompany them.

THE ORDER FOR THE MASSACRE. 329

An order came from head-quarters to cut off the entire
company except the Httle children. The emigrants were
utterly unprepared, and the first onslaught found them
defenceless. Accustomed, however, to border warfare, they
immediately corralled their wagons and prepared for a siege—
their great misfortune Avas that they had not any water.

Major John D. Lee, finding the emigrants resolute, sent to
Cedar City and Washington City for re-inforcements, which
duly arrived.

The next morning, Major John D. Lee assembled his
troops, including the auxiliaries which he had summoned,
about half a mile from the intrenchment of the fated emi-
grants, and then and there informed them, with all the cool-
ness which such an infamous scoundrel alone could muster,
that the whole company was to be killed, and only the little
children who were too young to remember anything were to
be spared.

The unfortunate emigrants did not know who their foes
were. They saw Indians, or men who were so colored that
they looked like Indians, and they saw others who were more
than strangers to them, but they had no clue to the cause of
their detention. To them all was mystery. That Indians
should attack them was quite within the bounds of probability,
although there was at that time no cause for such an outrage ;
but that such an attack should be persistent, and should be
carried on under the peculiar circumstances in question, was,
to say the least, highly improbable.

A flag of truce was sent down to the unfortunate emi-
grants: but wherefore a flag of truce!' — wherefore any condi-
tions of warfare.^ and wherefore should the militia regiment be
militant against them ? No answer can be returned to these
questions without disclosing secret scenes of sin and shameful
iniquity at the mention of which even the souls of fiend might
stand aghast.

A message was sent to the emigrant camp — a message not
of Christian love and help, but such as might be sent from
one foeman to another. A flag of truce was sent, and with it

330 THE FLAG OF TRUCE.

a message to the effect that, if the emigrants chose to lay down
their arms and surrender themselves to the militia, their lives
should be spared. Consider the atrocity of this. Here was a
company of harmless emigrants, against whom not even the
slightest wrong-doing had been suggested. Yet, unquestioned,
unaccused, innocent of all wrong-doing, the authorised and
duly constituted militia of Utah Territory — a Territory claim-
ing even then to be admitted into the Union as the State of
*'Dese7'ef' — was encamped against those unoffending citizens,
with the cruel, the iniquitous purpose of cutting them off.

Who could rightly tell a story so fearful as this.^ The
emigrant train — men, women, and children fainting and fam-
ishing for want of bread and meat. In their pockets was
money wherewith the necessaries of life might have been
bought, and the generous hand of the Almighty had that year
been open so wide and had scattered those necessaries so lib-
erally that nothing but the wickedness of man towards his
fellow could have created a dearth. But so it was that dark-
ness and the fear of death — a fearful death even at the door —
was all those poor emigrants had standing before their eyes.
What right had the Mormon militia to be pursuing, to be
hanging about the skirts of any body of emigrants. Their
very presence was in itself unauthorised — criminal. The
emigrants supposed that they were surrounded by Indians and
expected the cruellest treatment in case of resistance — not
death, but the outrage and shocking atrocities of savages.
They did not know that the red men who threatened their
lives and the lives of their helpless wives and infants were
brought together at that spot for that same purpose by the
counsel of Mormon authorities. They did not know that so
many of the appearing red-skins were only painted devils, mocks
of humanity, wretches who under the mask of a red-skin's color
were eager to perpetrate the foulest of offences — scoundrels a
thousand times damned in the opinion of men and by the
decree of God.

Day after day went by, and the poor creatures began to
despair — who can wonder? The brave men cared little for

FIEND-LIKE DEEDS OF THE MORMON MILITIA. 33 1

their own lives ; but there was something fearful in the thought
that their darling ones would be scalped, and torn in pieces, and
brutally outraged ! Who can wonder that they resolved to sell
life as dearly as they possibly could ? They might at least die in
defence of those they loved.

So day followed day. The agony of the unhappy men and
women who were thus besieged and were in daily, hourly peril
of the most frightful of all deaths can be imagined — not told.
Meanwhile, what were those atrocious scoundrels doing who
were lying in wait for their blood .-' Some of them were
tricked out as Indians ; some were in their own proper dresses ;
and, moreover, real Utes were there. The unhappy victims
could not possibly escape — there was time for the murderers
to do their work leisurely. Between chance shots, which were
intended to, and did, carry death with them, they amused them-
selves with "pitching horse-shoe quoits:" — such heartlessness
is almost beyond conception.

In terrible need of water, they thought that even the Indians
who they supposed were their assailants might possibly respect
a token of truce ; so they dressed two little girls in white and
sent them down to the well. But the fiends — the Mormon
militia — shot them down. In the day of doom, the blood of
those babes will testify more heavily against Major John D.
Lee and Isaac C. Haight, and Colonel Dame, and George A.
Smith, and the other wretch who plotted and contrived that
fearful iniquity, than any of the base and cowardly crimes
which have for years and years blackened their contemptible
and miserable souls.

They could not possibly advance. Their corn would not
last long. They were famishing for water. How long they
could hold out was evidently only a matter of time. Had the
train consisted only of men, they might certainly, if with loss,
have cut their way through their besiegers and escaped; but
with wives and children, and others bound to them by the ten-
derest ties, such a thing was impossible. They looked and
waited. Savage Indians they supposed were their only ene-
mies. Coldly, strangely as they had been treated at the

332 THE " WHITE INDIANS ' :— TREACHERY.

Mormon settlements, they never for a moment supposed that
white men could be in league against them or could meditate
their destruction.

Up in the meadows — in the distance — there was a white
dusty cloud as if of some person or persons approaching: —
the hearts of the emigrants leaped for joy. Was help coming
at last.'* It was evident that a wagon was coming near, and the
wagon was filled with armed men ; — here was hope. After all
the misery of that waitful watching, they were overjoyed, and
shouted aloud with gladness, and sprang with open arms to
welcome their visitors. Little did they suppose that the fiends
who then came down, with pale faces and the manners of
white men, were the same as those who, painted and decked
out like Indians, had been leaguered about their camp with
murderous intentions for so many days.

The wagon came near, and was found to be filled with armed
men. Surely now, the unhappy emigrants thought, sub-
stantial help had come — the authorities of Utah in the
neighborhood, whether Gentile or Mormon, had come out in
the cause of civilisation and humanity, and succor was at hand.

A white flag was waved from the wagon as an emblem of
peace, and in order that the emigrants might know that it was
white men and not the red demons of the hills who approached.
They did not, indeed, know that these themselves were the
monsters who had wronged them all this time and who were
even now compassing their death.

Inside that wagon was President Haight, the infamous
Mormon Bishop John D. Lee, and other authorities of the
Church in Southern Utah. They professed to the emigrants
that they came upon the friendly errand of standing between
them and the Indians. They said that the Indians had taken
offence at something that the emigrants had done, that they
were thirsting for their blood, but that they — the Mormon offi-
cials— were on good terms with them and had influence,
and would use their good offices in the cause of mercy
and of peace. After some discussion they left with the pro-
fessed view of conciliating the Indians. Then they returned

THE MASSACRE. 333

and said that the Indians had agreed, that if the emigrants
marched back to Salt Lake City their lives should be spared ;
but that they must leave everything behind them in their
camp, even including the common weapons of defence which
every Western man carries about his person. The Mormon
officials then solemnly undertook to bring an armed force and
to guard the emigrants safely back again to the Settlements.

The emigrants were not cowards, and would doubtless have
preferred to cut their way through to the South, but they could
not leave their wives and little ones, and any terms, however
disadvantageous, were better than leaving those they loved to
the tender mercy of those wretches.

This agreement being made, the Mormon officials retired,
and after a short time again returned with thirty or forty
armed men. Then the emigrants were marched out — the
women and children in the front, and the men following, while
the Mormon guard followed in the rear. When they had
marched in this way about a mile and had arrived at the place
where the Indians were hid in the bushes on each side of the
road, the signal was given for the slaughter. So taken by sur-
prise were the emigrants, and so implicitly had they confided
in these murderers that they offered no resistance. The Mor-
mon Militia — their guard — immediately opened fire upon them
from the rear, while the Indians, and Mormons disguised as
Indians, who were hidden among the bushes, rushed out upon
them, shooting them down with guns and bows and arrows,
and cutting some of the men's throats with knives. The
women and children, shrieking with mortal terror, scattered and
fled, some trying to hide in the bushes. Two young girls
actually did escape for about a quarter of a mile when they
were overtaken and butchered under circumstances of the
greatest brutality. The son of John D. Lee endeavored to
protect one poor girl who clung to him for help ; but his
father, tearing her from him by violence, blew out her brains.
Another unhappy girl is said to have kneeled to this same
monster Lee, entreating him to spare her life. He dragged
her into the bushes, stripped her naked, and cut her throat

334 " I WILL REPAY, SAITH THE LORD."

from ear to ear, after she had suffered worse at his hands than
death itself. About half an hour was probably occupied in
the butchery, and every soul of that company was cut off,
excepting only a few little children who were supposed to be
too young to understand or remember what had taken place.
The unfortunate victims were then stripped, without reference
to age or sex, and then left to rot upon the field. There they
remained until torn and dismembered by the wolves, when it
was then thought prudent to conceal such as lay nearest to
the road. An eye-witness subsequently visiting the spot
said : —

The scene of the massacre, even at this late day, was horrible to look upon.
Women's hair in detached locks and in masses hung to the sage bushes and
was strewn over the ground in many places. Parts of little children's dresses
and of female costume dangled from the shrubbery, or lay scattered about, and
among these, here and there on every hand, for at least a mile in the direction
of the road, by two miles east and west, there gleamed, bleached white by the
weather, the skulls and other bones of those who had suffered. A glance into
the wagon, when all these had been collected, revealed a sight which never can
be forgotten.

The remains were subsequently gathered together by Major
Carleton, the United States Commissioner, who erected over
them a large cairn of stones, surmounted by a cross of red
cedar, with an inscription thereon : " Vengeance is mine : I
will repay, saitJi the Lord;" and on a stone beneath were
engraved the words :-

"Here 120 men, v/omen, and children were massacred in
cold blood, early in September, 1857. They were from
Ari^iansas."

It is said that this monument was subsequently destroyed
by order of Brigham Young, when he visited that part of the
Territory.

The little children, while their parents were being butchered,
had clung about their murderer's knees entreating mercy, but
none of tliem finding it save those who were little more than
infants. Their fears and cries the night after the murder are
said to have been heart-rending. One little babe, just begin-
ning to walk, was shot through the arm. Another little girl

THE SPOIL OF THE MURDERED EMIGRANTS. 337

was shot through the ear, and the clothes of most of them were
saturated with their mothers' blood. They were distributed
among the people of the settlements, and when finally the
Got^ernment took them under the protection of the nation,
the people among whom these little ones lived actually charged
for their boarding. Two of them are said to have uttered
some words from which it was presumed that their intelligence
was in advance of their years. They were taken out quietly
and — buried! This happened some time after the massacre.

Most of the property of the emigrants was sold by public
auction in Cedar City : — the Indians got most of the flour and
ammunition, and the Mormons the more valuable articles.
They jested over it and called it " Spoil taken at the siege of
Sevastopol." There is legal proof that the clothing stripped
from the corpses, blood-stained, riddled by the bullets, and
with shreds of flesh attached to it, was placed in the cellar of
the tithing office, where it lay about three weeks, when it was
privately sold. The cellar is said to have smelt of it for years.
Long after this time,* jewelry torn from the mangled bodies
of the unfortunate women was publicly worn in Salt Lake City,
and every one knew whence it came. A tithing of it all is
reported upon very conclusive evidence to have been laid at
the feet of Brigham Young.

This is the story — most imperfectly told — for I dare not
sketch its foulest details, — of the Mountain Meadows Mas-
sacre. Brigham Young, who was at the time Governor of
the Territory and also Indian Agent, made no report of
the matter. Let that fact of itself speak for his innocence or
guilt. Would any other governor or agent in another Ter-
ritory have been thus silent } John D. Lee, and Dame, and
Haight, and the other wretches have never been brought to
trial or cut off from the Church, although their monstrous
crime has never been a secret, nor have any endeavors been
made to conceal it.

This fearful deed was one of the unavoidable results of the
teachings of the Mormon leaders during the Reformation.
There were crimes then perpetrated in secret which will never

338 THE MURDER OF DOCTOR ROBINSON.

be known until the Day of Doom ; and there were horrors
which have been known and recorded, but for which no one
has been brought to trial or has suffered inconvenience.
There are men in Salt Lake City, who walk about unblush-
ingly in broad daylight, but who are known to be murderers,
and whose hands have been again and again dyed with blood
under circumstances of the most atrocious cruelty.

There was one cruel murder — but by no means the worst —
which came under my own personal observation, and which I
have alluded to elsewhere — the murder of Dr. John King Rob-
inson in Salt Lake City — which attracted more than ordinary
attention. This gentleman was a physician of good standing,
who came out as assistant-surgeon with the United States army,
and afterwards began to practice in Salt Lake City. He was
known as a man of unimpeachable moral character, and there
are to this day hundreds of responsible people who would
testify to his fair fame and rectitude ; although he had by some
means incurred the dislike of many of the Mormon leaders.
He formed the idea of taking possession of some warm springs
on the north of the city, and proposed to erect there baths, an
hospital, etc. A small wooden shanty was erected for the
purpose of holding possession, but the city authorities claimed
the spnng, and, after some very unpleasant proceedings, the
matter was referred to the law courts, and Judge Titus decided
against the doctor.

After this verdict had been rendered, Dr. Robinson seems
to have acted very prudently, and to have remained in-doors
as much as possible during the succeeding days. Between
eleven and twelve o'clock on the night of the third day, how-
ever, after the family had retired to rest, a man called at the
house, and stating that his brother had broken his leg by a
fall from a mule and was suffering very much, he, after some
earnest persuasion, induced the doctor to accompany him.
Anxious as he might be to remain in-doors at such a time, no
professional man would refuse to perform an act of mercy.
He accordmgly went. At a distance of about a couple of
hundred steps from the house he was struck over the head

"WHEN 'DESERET' BECOMES A STATE?" 339

with some sharp instrument, and immediately after shot
through the brain. His wife, a young girl, to whom he had
only been married a very short time, heard the report of the
pistol, and witnesses saw men fleeing from the spot. The
police were sent for, and the body was carried to Independence
Hall, and afterwards to the victim's house. The Mayor of
the city was not informed of the murder until ten o'clock the
next day, and the chief-of-police who was sitting round the
fire with his men when news of the murder arrived, went to
bed immediately and did not visit the scene of the outrage for
three days.

The following Sunday, Brigham Young, in the Tabernacle,
publicly suggested that the doctor had probably been mur-
dered by some of the soldiers from Camp Douglas, who were
dissatisfied with his treatment when they were under his hands,
or else that he had fallen in some gambling transaction — both
of which statements, however, were known by every one pres-
ent to be utterly false. No one was ever punished for this cruel
murder. This murder did not occur during the Reformation,
but it was the natural result of the teachings of those times.

I simply mention these facts without any comment of my
own. Let the reader form his own conclusion. More of these
frightful stories I do not care to relate ; and I should not even
have presented these to the notice of the reader had it not
been impossible otherwise to give any suitable idea of that
terrible " Reformation." The Gentile army came in. The
Union Pacific Railroad was opened. Changes and chances
altered all that had been, and brought into being that which
might be, and that which finally really was. Instead of look-
ing to the events of three or four thousand years ago, men
began to act up to things which were — to think and act in the
present, not to dream of the past. The day has gone by — but
not far — when the perpetration openly of such deeds was pos-
sible ; but it is still boasted that when ^' Deseret" becomes a
State the " Saints" will " shew still greater Zeal for the Lord,!'*'

CHAPTER XXIV.

WAYS AND WORKS OF THE SAINTS :— THE PROPHET'S MIL-
LINERY BILL.

Life in Zion — Introduced to Brother Heber — "Have you got the Blues!" — A
wife's trials : Counselled to take Another Wife — The Tabernacle Sermons —
The Crowning Glory of a Man — Spiritual Food — " Filled with the Devil " —
^ Face to Face with Polygamy — Winter in Salt Lake City — A New Position — I
Produce My Treasures — My "Talkative P'riend " — Comforting Visitors — "I
don't like Crying Women — Afraid of Opposition — Paid in Salt Chips and
Whetstones — Creating a Business — " Something Like Home " — A Bonnet for
Brigham's Favorite Wife — Running up a Little Bill — How the Honest Prophet
Paid It — Has He any Conscience? — My Whole Fortune Gone.

WHEN I arrived in Utah I found that nearly all the Elders
with whom I had formerly been acquainted had more
than one wife there. Many of these brethren called to see me,
and kindly insisted that I should visit their families ; but this I
felt was almost an impossibility.

My whole nature rebelled at the thought of visiting where
there were several wives ; for, in defiance of all the teaching
that I had listened to and the tyranny to which we had sub-
mitted, human nature would assert itself, and my womanly in-
stincts revolted against the system. I could not endure the
thought of visiting those families in company with my husband.
I thought that perhaps sometimes I might venture alone ; but,
Oh, not with him, — no, not with him. It was bad enough and
humiliating enough for me to witness by myself the degrada-
tion of my sex; but to do so in the presence of my husband
was more than I could calmly contemplate. I knew that' I

"have you got the blues?" 341

should not be able to control myself, and might probably say
some very unpleasant things, which I should afterwards regret ;
for I so thoroughly loathed even the idea of Polygomy at that
time that I was filled with a desire to let every one know and
understand just what my feelings were on that subject.

I had left New York against my will, although I had not
openly rebelled. I had never reproached my husband about
it, for I felt that his lot was irrevocably cast with the Mormons:
I knew that when I married him, and it was of no use now for
me to repine. I must go on to the end — there was no help for
me. The journey across the Plains, and all the discoveries
which I had made, had not tended to soothe my rebellious
heart, and I am not quite sure that I did not sow by the way
a little discontent among the sisters. The idea, however, that
such was the case did not, I must admit, fill me with much
repentance. To my husband I had said very little, but I
think he would bear me witness that what I did say was said
effectively. Now when I was brought face to face with practical
Polygamy and could observe it in its most repulsive phases, I
hated it more than ever.

One day, not long after our arrival, as we were taking a walk
together, I saw across the road a man gesticulating after an
eccentric fashion and beckoning to us. Mr. Stenhouse said :
"that is Brother Heber C. Kimball;" and I looked agam with
interest to see what that celebrated Apostle was like. I had
both heard and read a great deal about Brother Heber, and
what I had learned was not at all of a character to impress
me favorably — he had been so severe in his denunciation of
every woman who dared to oppose Polygamy. On the present
occasion his conduct was, I thought, anything but gentlemanly ;
and when we crossed the road to him, — which on account of
his position in the Church — next to Brigham himself — we, of
course, were compelled to do, — my face must have betrayed
my feelings I am sure, for almost his first words after shaking
hands were : " Have you got the blues ? "

My answer was ready in a moment — " I have had nothing
else ever since I came here."

342 " I RATHER LIKE YOUR LOOKS.

" Well," he replied, " It is time that you should get rid of
them, and I am going to talk to you some day soon, for I rather
like your looks."

I did not like his looks much, however, nor was I at all
pleased with his manner. I do not say that I was altogether
without blame in feeling thus, for I was prejudiced. Of course
I was prejudiced. From the first moment when I heard that
Polygamy was a doctrine of the Church, I was predisposed to
be dissatisfied with everything : — I was henceforth not myself,
for the terrible apprehension of my own fate in the " Celestial
Order" had changed my whole nature, and that change of
itself was a great source of grief to me. I keenly realised
that I was no longer the light-hearted pleasant companion to
my husband that I had been, and many a time and oft I wished
for his sake that I could die, for I felt that I never could be
happy in Mormonism again.

How many times have I knelt by my husband's couch when
he was unconscious of it, and have wept bitter tears of sorrow,
earnestly praying to the Lord to subdue my rebellious heart,
and, if it were necessary, rather than I should be a continual
annoyance to my husband whom I loved with all my soul, that
every particle of love in my heart should be withered, so that
I might perchance, if without love, be able at least to do my
duty. I fully realised that in Polygamy there could be no real
love; and while my affections were still placed upon my hus-
band, it was torture to live in a community where I was
compelled to listen to the "counsels" which were given to
him, day after day, regardless of my presence, to take another
wife. I was too proud to notice any ordinary allusion that
was made to the subject before me ; but when the conversation
was turned in that direction by those who professed to be sin-
cere friends and to entertain a kindly interest in my welfare, I
was compelled to listen and reply.

In my unhappy condition, I thought that perhaps I might
derive some consolation from the sermons in the Tabernacle —
something that might shed a softer light upon my rugged
patlnvay. But instead of obtaining consolation, I heard that

THE CROWNING GLORY OF CREATION!

343

which aroused every feehng of my soul to rebellion and
kindled again within me the indignation which I had been so
long struggling to conquer. I heard that woman was an infe-
rior being, designed by the Lord for the especial glory and
exaltation of man, that she was a creature that should feel
herself honored if he would only make her the mother of his
children — a creature who if very obedient and faithful through
all the trials and tribulations in life, might some day be
rewarded by becoming one of her husband's queens, but
should even then shine only by virtue of the reflected light
derived from the glory of her spouse and lord. He was to be
her "saviour," for he was all in all to her; and it was through
him alone and at his will that she could obtain salvation. We
were informed that man was the crowning glory of creation,
for whom all things — woman included — were brought into
being; and that the chief object of woman's existence was to
help man to his great destiny.

Not a sentence ; indeed, not a word did we ever hear as to
the possibility of womanly perfection and exaltation in her
own right ; and not only so, but, as if this were not enough to
crush all ambition out ot our souls, we were instructed in some
new views of marriage. The great object of marriage, we
were told, was the increase of children. Those diviner objects
— the companionship of soul; the devotion of a refined and
pure affection ; the indissoluble union of two existences —
were never presented to the yearning hearts of those poor
women who listened to the miserable harangues of the Tab-
ernacle : such aspirations had nothing to do with the hard,
cruel facts of their life in Polygamy.

And this I found was how the women of Utah were spirit-
ually sustained. Seldom, indeed, was taught anything better,
but frequently much that was worse. If Nature, asserting its
right to a full return of love, should manifest itself and inspire
some of these poor wives to rebel against the lives which they
were compelled to lead in Polygamy, then it would be said, in
the language of the Tabernacle, that the women were " filled
with the devil," and that unless they repented speedily, they

344 WHAT THEY TAUGHT IN THE TABERNACLE.

would "apostatise and go to hell;" — an assurance which was
scarcely necessary, for many of those poor souls were endur-
ing as much as if they were there already. Or if some woman
was found objecting to Polygamy on account of its crushing
and degrading effects upon women generally, then, as I just
said, she was told in the coarse language of Brigham Young
himself that " such women had no business to complain ; it
was quite enough honor for them to be perm.itted to bear
children to God's holy Priesthood."

I found, therefore, that the sermons in the Tabernacle were
not calculated to help me much spiritually. I had neither
friend nor counsellor on earth to whom I could turn for help —
my God alone remained to me. But, ah, how different were
my ideas of God then, from those which I entertained before
and since. Once I could look upon the beauties of nature
and the varied experiences of human life, and while my soul
was lifted up with devotion and gratitude, I could see the lov-
ing hand of my Heavenly Father in everything around me.
Now there was neither hght nor beauty before my eyes — all
was dark and dreary ; there was nothing to draw away my
heart from such sad thoughts as these. It was painfully clear
to my understanding, then as now, that in Mormonism woman
was to lose her personal identity. All that Christianity had
done to elevate her was to be ruthlessly set aside and trampled
under foot, and she was instantly to return to the position
which she occupied in the darkest ages of the world's
existence.

I had at that time the daily and hourly cares of a family
devolving upon me, and had not therefore much leisure to
spend in visiting my friends even if I had desired to do so.
Notwithstanding that, however, I had abundant opportunities
of observation ; and thus my experience of Mormonism and
Polygamy in Utah is much the same as that of any Mormon
woman of ordinary sense ; I only tell what others could relate if
they had the inclination to do so. It was not possible for me to
live in Salt Lake City without being brought face to face with
Polygamy in some shape or other every day of my life. Had

PREPARING TO START AFRESH. 345

it been otherwise, and if remaining at home would have kept
it from my view, I probably never should have had the cour-
age to enter a house where it was practiced. To those who
know nothing of that degrading system this may seem rather
an exaggeration of feeling ; and yet, even at that early day, I
had seen so much of the folly and weakness of the Mormon
brethren, both in London and New York, before we went to
Utah, and had witnessed so many evil results of their teach-
ings, that it was with the greatest difficulty that I could con-
trol my feelings sufficiently to call upon any family where
there was more than one wife. And yet what I knew then
was nothing in comparison to what I afterwards witnessed —
yes, that I myself endured.

During the winter, although I visited very little, I attended
a good many parties at the Social Hall ; but I did so more
from a wish to be agreeable to my husband than from any
pleasure that they afforded me, for life had lost its charm to
me, and I was not happy. How many times have I gazed
wistfully at those lofty mountains which surrounded the city,
and felt that they were indeed my prison walls. How bitterly
have I realised that I should never be able to go beyond them.
But in a new country, with a family to provide for, a mother
has not much time to waste in pining, even if it be for liberty
itself, and I would willingly draw the veil over that portion of
my life.

As my husband had been on mission for so many years and
had spent all his time in the service of the Church, with the
exception of a few brief months before we left New York —
when he was engaged on the staff of the New York Herald —
I naturally enough thought that when we reached Zion his
occupation would be gone. There would be no need of
preaching to the Saints : on the contrary they would be able
to teach us ; and we should have to find out what we could do
in this new country to support ourselves and our children. In
this I was not mistaken.

Now among the "absolutely necessary" things which I had
brought with me from New York, were about three hundred

346 "THAT LOOKED A LITTLE SUSPICIOUS."

dollars' worth of millinery goods, which I had secreted among
our other properties, thinking that they would very probably
come in useful to the fair daughters of Zion — notwithstand-
ing that the Elders had told me of fiery sermons delivered by
the Prophet himself condemning all feminine display, and that
the sisters would scorn to wear Gentile fashions. I knew my
own sex too well to believe that all this was strictly true, and
I felt certain that I should find, even among the Saints, some
weak sisters who would appreciate my thoughtfulness in
bringing such articles for their use. I had also noticed that
the American Elders themselves would frequently enquire
where they could buy the best gloves and the prettiest ribbons
and laces, and that looked a little suspicious.

Quite a number of such articles, therefore, found their way
into my list of "absolute necessaries," and I know that my
husband was secretly quite at a loss to know what had become
of a certain sum of money which he was aware I had ob-
tained from the sale of some of our things in New York.
But my foresight in this instance was very useful to us when
we arrived in Zion.

One day when Mr. Stenhouse was absent seeking employ-
ment, I thought I would make a display of my treasures and
surprise him on his return. Accordingly, with the assist-
ance of our faithful domestic, whom I had brought with me
across the Plains, and who had also lived with me in Switzer-
land, we contrived to place two or three planks in such a way
as to make a rough table on which to display the goods. I
had been secretly at work for about two weeks, trimming the
bonnets and hats, and making a number of head-dresses, such
as were worn in New York when we left ; and, although
we had been three months on the Plains, and quite a month
in Utah, yet those bonnets and head-dresses were of the very
latest style to the ladies of Salt Lake City.

My Swiss girl was quite a carpenter, and when my tempo-
rary table was arranged, I placed a pretty-looking cloth over
it to hide its defects, and then began to arrange the various
articles. I found that I had a much finer assortment than I

I INTRODUCE MY "TALKATIVE FRIEND. 347

had imagined, for I had bought them at different times, and
had packed them away hurriedly, lest Mr. Stenhouse or some
of the other Elders — for there were generally one or two in
the house— should object to my taking them. When my
table was filled, and I found that I had still more to display, I
was very much pleased, for I saw in my hats and bonnets,
flour, meat, and potatoes for my children, and I felt hopeful,
for one of the sisteis had assured me that I should be certain
to sell them. The next thing to do was to advertise my stock.
After some reflection, I remembered another of the sisters,
who was quite a good talker, and who felt very kindly towards
me. I had known her in England — she had been in Utah
about three years, and her husband had by that time been
blessed with two other wives. She used to say that she had
no patience with a set of grumbling women who did not know
what was good for them. I do not think that the blessed-
ness enjoyed by her husband was shared by the two wives,
for more forlorn-looking women I never saw. My husband,
however, told me that this was none of my business, and I
believed him, of course, after the fashion of all good wives.

But to return. This good sister, besides being an excellent
talker, had really nothing else to do besides visiting her neigh-
bors, for the other wives now took entire charge of all the
household duties. So I made her a present of a new bonnet,
as I knew that then in two days my goods would be quite
sufficiently advertised ; and in this I was not mistaken.

Almost the first visitors who called to see me were a lady
and her daughter. I talked freely to her and answered her
enquiries, and she told me that she herself had had some
experience in the business. " In Salt Lake City," she said,
" I think you will not be able to sell those goods ; they are too
fashionable for the people here, and there is no encouragement
given to any one in this business. I am afraid you will be
disappointed."

I believed every word she said, and felt all my airy, hopeful
castles begin to crumble away. Before she left, however, she
very kindly offered to purchase all my goods at a low figure

348 "I don't like crving women."

and thus relieve me of the anxiety and trouble of selling them.
But I had had a little experience in the world, — although prob-
ably I appeared to her somewhat innocent, — and I thought
that if she could sell them, there was a chance at least that I
also might be able to do so. At-any-rate, I resolved to try,
and I told her so when she left me with many kind wishes for
my success. But what she had said during her visit had
chilled my enthusiasm, and I pictured all my pretty newly-
made articles becoming soiled and faded, with no one to buy
them ; while the little ones, barefooted — like so many children
in Utah then — were running about crying for bread which I
could not buy them. I felt bad, and — if I must confess it — I
sat down and had a good cry.

Just at that moment I heard a knock at the door, and
hastily drying my eyes, I opened it, and there stood my talk-
ative friend.

" Stop crying !" she exclaimed, " What is the matter, my
dear .-* Oh do stop crying. I don't like crying women : we
see so many of them among the Saints of God that it is really
a shame and a disgrace. Tell me what is the matter }
Has your husband got another wife, or are you afraid that
he won't be able to get one .-* Come, tell me !"

All this was uttered in a breath, and without the possibility
of my putting in a word by way of reply or remonstrance. At
last I told her that I had just had a visit from one of the
sisters and her daughter, whom I described.

" I know," she said, " I met her as I was coming here. Do
you know who she is .-'"

" No," I replied, " I do not think she told me her name ; she
simply came to look at the goods."

" And did she tell you that they would sell well, and
that they are the best investment that you could have
made .''"

" Quite the contrary," I said, " She discouraged me so much
that I could not help shedding tears."

"Well now," she answered, "that was Mrs. C , one

of our milliners here ; and you suppose she was going to en-

PAID IN SALT-CHIPS AND WHETSTOxXES ! 349

courage you to set up an opposition shop, do you ? If you do,
why, you've got something yet to learn." Indeed I felt that I
had got a great deal to learn.

" Now / have come to tell you quite a different story," she
said, "This very afternoon you will have at least a dozen ladies
here ; and ladies, too, who have got the money to pay for what
they have, and who won't pay you in salt chips and whet-
stones."

" Do they ever pay in such things }" I enquired.

" Why certainly they do. That is the kind of pay that the
good Saints generally expect their poor brethren and sisters
to be satisfied with, and to feed their hungry children upon.
But I say that this is wrong. Not that I want to set myself
up as a judge in Zion, or that I should criticise the actions of
the brethren — God forbid ! But when I see the rich brethren
grinding the faces of the poor in that way, why, I say that it is
wrong. But you must not take any such pay as that. You
may not always get money, but you can at least get flour,
potatoes, and molasses. Now, I tell you that you are going to
sell every article that you have got, and I shall take pleasure
in recommending you and talking about it. Why, I've been to
about two score people already ; — but, there ! I see your hus-
band coming, and I must go !" My husband, indeed, lans
there. He was not very fond of my talkative friend, and
passed her by with a polite salutation only ; but when he saw
what I had been doing the light dawned upon his mind — he
no longer wondered what had become of the dollars in New
York, and — astonished at my success — he congratulated me
upon the good use to which I had put them.

After this interview I felt quite encouraged, and I very soon
found that my friend's predictions were correct. I had no
difficulty in selling, and I created quite a little business,
although we lived a considerable distance from Main Street.
And what with my efforts, and some employment which
my husband obtained, we contrived to get through our first
winter in Salt Lake City.

But I anticipate.

350 THE MILLINERY BILL OF BRIGHAM S WIVES.

One day my husband informed me that there was a house
about to be vacated shortly, and that Brigham Young had told
him we had better take it. It was pleasantly situated near
the Tabernacle, and, as houses then were, it was quite a desir-
able residence. We had it thoroughly cleaned, and then
moved in. When I arrived in the evening I found that Mr.
Stenhouse, with the assistance of our faithful Swiss girl, had
arranged everything as the goods arrived from the other
house ; and the place looked so clean, and there was such a
bright fire burning that I felt that we now had really some-
thing like a home, and my heart was filled with gratitude.

Soon after our establishment in our new home, Brigham
sent for me and asked me to make a handsome bonnet for his
then favorite wife Emmeline. He left it entirely to my taste ;
I was to make just what I pleased, so that it suited her and
gave satisfaction.

I made my bonnet ; and when I presented it, Brigham
Young was so pleased that he immediately gave me an order
to make one for each of his wives. I was very much pleased at
this, for we needed furniture and many other necessaries very
badly, and I thought that this would enable me to get them. I
expected, of course, that my account would be paid in money,
for I did not suppose that the Prophet of the Lord would
offer me chips or whetstones : — he could afford to pay cash,
and, of course, would do so. He had furnished me with some
material out of his own store — for Brigham Young had a dry-
goods' and grocery store of his own at that time — and I was
to furnish the remainder. It was very little indeed that he
supplied, and therefore my account was likely to amount to a
considerable sum, for almost every wife had at least one
bonnet which she wished made over with new trimmings,
besides the new one.

I worked constantly for three weeks, with the assistance of
two girls, to each of whom I paid six dollars a week besides
board. This was a difificult thing for me to do at that time in
Utah, for money was seldom seen there then ; but I was
rejoicing in the prospect of the comfortable new furniture

HOW BRIGHAM PAW FOR HIS WIVES' BONNETS ! 351

which I should have when it was all done. Furniture at that
time was very expensive ; there was nothing better than white
pine articles — stained or painted. The commonest kind of
wooden rocking-chair cost fifteen dollars, and common painted
wooden chairs were six dollars a piece, with everything else in
proportion. This being our first winter, we had not been able
to get much, and I thought I would devote the proceeds of
the work I was doing for Brigham to fitting up the house a
little ; and, with what I earned from my other customers,
I contrived to pay my help, so as to have all the rest clear.

All was completed, and great satisfaction expressed at the
result of my labors. So I asked my husband to present my
account and, if possible, get it settled — it amounted to about
two hundred and seventy-five dollars, although I had dealt
very liberally with the Prophet, and had charged for the goods
but little more than they cost me. When he returned, I
hastened to meet him, for I had partly selected the furniture
and I wanted to go and purchase it. But I was like poor Per-
rette, the milkmaid, who counted her chickens a little too
soon ; for Mr. Stenhouse told me that Brother Brigham had
given orders that the amount should be credited to us for
titJiing ! What a shock this was to me ; for that sum, small
as it may appear, was my whole fortune at the time, and it
was gone at one sweep ! " Can it be possible," I said, " that
he can be so mean as that.'* Where can his conscience be.-*
or has he any ; to deprive me of my hard earnings in this
way. He shall not do it — I will make him pay me."

My indignation was so great that I did not reflect how
imprudent I was to talk thus of the Prophet of the Lord ; but
my husband said : " What can you do ? You cannot help
yourself. You can do nothing but submit. Let us try to
forget it ; or, if not, it will perhaps be a lesson to us." But I
did not forget it and never could, although I tried very hard ;
and when many months had passed, and I no longer suffered
from the effects of my loss. I still remembered it — and I
always s/iall remember the way in which Brigham paid for his
wives' bonnets.

CHAPTER XXV.

MYSTERIES OF THE ENDOWMENT HOUSE:— FEARFUL OATHS
AND SECRET CEREMONIES.

Saintly Privileges — The Origin of the Endowments — The Fraternity of the
Saints — Story of the Mysteries — Shocking Doings in Days Gone By — Whis-
perings of Terrible Deeds — How the Mormons Mind Their Own Business —
The Temple Garments — Inside the Endowment House — The Book of Life —
Our Robes and Our Oil Bottles — The Washings and Anointings — The High-
Priestess — Invoking Blessings — The Mysterious Garment — A New Name —
The Garden of Eden — An Extraordinary Representation — The Duplicate of
the Devil — The First Degree — Terrible and Revengeful Oaths — The Punish-
ment of the Apostate — Pains and Penalties of Betrayal — Grips and Pass-
words— The Mysterious Mark — Singular Apostolic Sermon — The Second
Degree — Secret and Significant Signs — Behind the Veil — The Third Degree
— Celestial Matrimony — Eight Hours of "Mystery" — I Justify Myself..

NOT many weeks after our arrival in Salt Lake City, my
husband told me that we might now enjoy the privilege
of going through the Endowment House.

This was intended as a great favor to ns, on the part of the
authorities, for most people have to wait a long while before
receiving their Endowments ; but my husband's influence
and position in the Church was, I presume, the reason why
we were admitted so soon.

Now, I had heard so much of the Endowments and the
Endowment House that I quite dreaded to pass through this
ordeal. The idea of the whole ceremony was, that thereby we
should receive the special grace of God ; be united — man and

THE MYSTERIES OF THE ENDOWMENT HOUSE. 353

woman — making one perfect creature ; receive our inherit-
ance as children of God ; and, in fact, be made partakers of
the plenitude of every blessing.

All this sounds very well as a statement, but it is only the
statement which would be made from the ideal Mormon
standpoint. I had heard other things about the Endowments
which did not present such a favorable impression, and
although I do not wish to record all the absurd stories which
were, and are, current among the Gentiles, I think it only
right that I should state what my own views were before we
received our privileges.

Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and very many of his early
associates belonged to the ancient and honorable order of
Freemasons. When he was initiated into the mysteries of
that society, and what position he attained therein, I do not
know ; but one thing is certain, that when he, under the
influence of his own peculiar religious fanaticism, endeavored
to engraft upon Freemasonry some of the leading ideas of the
new religion, he and those connected with him were publicly
disavowed by the lodges in the West. I cannot without some
trouble give here any documentary evidence, but I may be
permitted, perhaps, to state that I have myself seen newspapers
of that period — and the West then was a very primitive
country — which contained formal official declarations duly
signed by respectable persons, stating that Joseph Smith and
others were no longer to be considered in fellowship with any
of the Western lodges.

The idea of a bond of brotherhood — secret and indissoluble
— seems ever to have been present in Joseph's mind. Whether
the germ of this idea was derived from Masonry, or not, is of
little moment. Gentlemen who certainly ought to know have
assured me that such a notion was altogether ridiculous ; but
of that, as a lady, I am, of course, not competent to judge. It
is, however, quite clear that the clannish or fraternal spirit
among the Mormons has always pre-eminently distinguished
them, and is just as noticeable at the present day as it was in
Joseph's time.

354 THE MORMON IDEA OF LEGAL MARRL\GE.

It has always been commonly reported, and to a great
extent believed, that the mysteries of the Endowment House
were only a sort of imitation — burlesque, it might be — of the
rites of Masonry ; but I need hardly say that this statement
when examined by the light of facts is altogether ungrounded
and absurd, as the reader will presently perceive. Still, the
notion that some deeply mysterious ceremony was celebrated
by the initiated has always possessed a charm to Gentile as
well as Mormon minds, and the most extravagant statements
have been made in reference to the Endowment House ; — in
fact, to such an extent has this been the case, that most, if not
all, of the Saints who have passed through the House have
looked forward to the period of their initiation as a most
impressive and painful ordeal, and the influence of this feeling
I myself fully realised.

I knew well that no marriage was considered binding unless
it had been celebrated in that place. I knew that the Samts,
however long they might have been wedded, were under the
necessity of being reunited there before they could be con-
sidered lawfully married and their children legitimate. Accord-
ing to the highest Mormon Authority no marriage is valid
unless the ceremony is performed in the Temple. The
Temple is not yet built, and as Joseph, the Prophet said, " No
fellow can be damned for doing the best he knows how," the
Saints meanwhile do " the next best thing," and are married
in the Endowment House. I knew that there and then the
faithful were said to be "endowed" with their heavenly
inheritance. I saw how absolutely needful it was that my
husband and myself should become partakers of those mys-
teries ; but I was influenced by the strange stories which I
had heard of unhallowed and shameful doings in that same
Endowment House, and consequently I feared to enter in.

My fears were not, however, altogether groundless or
visionary. It has been whispered — falsely perhaps — that m
that Endowment House scenes have been enacted so fearful
that words would falter on the lips of those who told the tale
concerning: them. I have heard of such things from men of

WHISPERINGS OF TERRIBLE DEEDS. 35$

integrity and honor ; but they were not eye-witnesses of
what they related, and they could not, or would not, give me
their authorities. One thing I am certain of ; — if such hor-
rible deeds were ever perpetrated within those walls there
remains no living witness to testify of them. The lips of
who alone coulcl tell the whole truth are sealed in silence
which the trump of doom alone shall break.

When I refer the reader to what I have already spoken of
the Blood-Atonement, and of the " Reformation," I think that
that plain statement of facts renders it clear to any ordinary
intellio-ence, that, if in the Endowment House no such deeds
of darkness were ever perpetrated, it was not because such
things were contrary to the spirit of Mormonism as taught by
Brigham Young and the Apostles, nor was it because such
things had never been done with the full approbation of the
leaders of the Church, but on account of some accidental
reason, into which it is needless to enquire.

It was, of course, no fear of any personal violence or any
painful disclosures in that respect that made me reluctant to
receive my Endowments, for at that time I was by profession
apparently a good Mormon ; — if I had my doubts and mis-
o-ivings, I had them in common with nine-tenths of the Mor-
mon women, and had therefore nothing to fear. The true
cause of my reluctance was of a more delicate and personal
nature. I had been informed that, if I refused to go, ray husband
could not go alone, he would be compelled to take another wife
and go with her. This was not all. I found that it was quite
common for the Elders to take a second wife when they took
their first Endowments, and thus, as they coarsely expressed
it, " kill two birds with one s'tone." Moreover, I had heard of
men who feared to introduce Polygamy into their households,
presenting to their wives, while going through the, House, a
young girl as their intended bride, feeling sure that the wife
would not dare to make a scene before the Assembly. How
could I know that my husband also had not such an idea in his
mind } True, I trusted him implicitly, and did not believe it
possible that he could deceive me. But had not men who

356 PREPARING FOR THE CEREMONY.

were universally known for their integrity and honor acted in
the same way to tJieir wives ; and with so many evidences of
the best and most honest natures being corrupted by the
unrighteous teachings of their religion, could I be blamed for
doubting him whom I loved best ? Wives out of Utah doubt
their own husbands, and very frequently have the best of
reasons for doing so, but what woman, other than a Mormon,
ever lived in constant dread that her husband, who she knew
was devotedly attached to her, would do to her the cruellest
wrong that man can inflict and woman can endure, for the
sake of his religion and in the holy Saviour's name ?

My mind was agitated by conflicting thoughts. Sometimes
fear and apprehension, sometimes indignation and hatred
would make me feel perfectly reckless. Then love to my
husband, and thoughts of our little ones calmed my troubled
mind, and I was tranquil, until excited by some injury which I
witnessed, when once more brooding over the cruel wrongs
which, in God's name, had been inflicted upon the women of
Utah, my anger would revive again.

There was also another reason why I particularly objected
to passing through the Endowment House. I had been told
many strange and revolting stories about the ceremonies which
were there performed, for it is said that in the Nauvoo Temple
the most disgraceful things were done. About what was done
at Nauvoo I can say nothing, as it was before my time, but
still it is only fair to say, that people who in every other rela-
tion in life I should have deemed most reliable and trustworthy
were my informants respecting those strange stories. Of the
Endowments in Utah I can, of course, speak more positively,
as I myself passed through them; and I wish to say most dis-
tinctly that, although the initiation of the Saints into "The
Kingdom," appears now to my mind as a piece of the most
ridiculous absurdity, there was nevertheless nothing in it in-
decent or immoral ; — of which the reader himself shall pres-
ently be the judge.

It is an invariable rule among the Mormons, as I have before
intimated, for every man or woman to mind his or her own busi-

WHY THE SECRET IS KEPT. 35/

ness, and nothing else. In this respect they certainly present
a good example to the Gentile world. Thus it was, that until
I myself went through the Endowments, I was totally ignorant
of what they were ; although, of course, so many people with
whom I had daily intercourse could so easily have enlightened
me if they had been thus minded. With apostates, I, of course,
had nothing to do ; and, had it been otherwise, it is most prob-
able that they would have been so much ashamed of the folly
of the whole performance that they would not have spoken
explicitly about it. Besides this, every Mormon's mouth was
closed by the oath of that same Endowment House — the
penalty of breaking which was death — a penalty which no one
doubted would be sternly enforced. Thus, totally in the dark,
and remembering only the strange stories told about " wash-
ings " and " anointings " and an imitation of the Garden of
Eden, with Adam and Eve clothed in their own innocence
alone, it can be no wonder that any modest woman should wish
to evade all participation in such scenes.

I spoke to my husband about it, and he tried to reassure me,
but what he said had rather a contrary effect.

Before we left England, when speaking of these ceremonies,
my husband told me that they were simply a privilege and a mat-
ter of choice. But what a choice ! . I might go or refuse to
go ; but, if I refused, he must — if he went through it all — take
another wife in my place — and, as I knew, there would be no
difficulty in finding one. I should in consequence be known as
a rebellious woman ; annoyance and indignity would be heaped
upon me ; while within my own home I should be compelled
to occupy the position of second wife — as the one who is
married first in the Endowment House is considered the first
wife and has the control of everything. My husband told
me that now he was most anxious to go : — he had already been
notified three times that such was his privilege, and there were,
he said, good reasons why we ought gladly to accept the op-
portunity. It was an honor, he said, for which many people
had waited for years.

My husband reminded me that we had been married by a

358 THE TEMPLE ROBES.

Gentile and while living among Gentiles, and that — as I said
before — our marriage was not valid, and our children were
not legitimate. Only those children of ours who were bom
after the ceremony in the Endowment House would be legiti-
mate,— the others were outcasts from the " Kingdom " unless
we adopted them after our initiation, and thus made them
heirs. In any case, poor children ! they could never be con-
sidered the real heirs — they could only be " heirs by adoption."

So I agreed to go, trying to persuade myself that it was a
sacred duty ; for although my faith in Mormonism had been
roughly shaken, I still believed that its origin was divine.

As we had been but a few weeks in Utah we had not pre-
pared our " Temple garments," not thinking that we should be
called upon so soon to go through. We had therefore to bor-
row, as most people do, for the occasion.

The Temple robe, which is a long, loose, flowing garment,
made of white linen or bleached muslin, and reaching to the
ancle, had been placed upon us just before we took the oaths.
It was gathered to a band about twelve inches long, which
rested on the right shoulder, passed across the breast, and came
together under the left arm, and was then fastened by a linen
belt. This leaves the left arm entirely free. The veil consists
of a large square of Swiss muslin, gathered in one corner so
as to form a sort of cap to fit the head ; the remainder falls
down as a veil. The men wear the same kind of under gar-
ment as the women, and their robes are the same, but their
head-dress is a round piece of linen drawn up with a string
and a bow in front, something after the fashion of a Scotch
cap. All good Mormons, after they have received their first
Endowments, get whole suits of Temple robes made on pur-
pose for them so that they may be ready for use at any time
when they are needed. All marriages in the Endowment
House are performed in these robes, and in them all Saints
who have received their Endowments are buried. Besides our
robes we were instructed to take with us a bottle of the best
olive oil.

At seven o'clock in the morning of the day appointed, we

INSIDE THE ENDOWMENT HOUSE. 359

presented ourselves at the door of the Endowment House, and
were admitted by Brother Lyon, the Mormon poet. Every-
thing within was beautifully neat and clean, and a solemn
silence pervaded the whole place. The only sound that could
be heard was the splashing of water, but whence the sound
proceeded we could not see. In spite of myself, a feeling of
dread and uncertainty respecting what I had to go through
would steal over my mind, and I earnestly wished that the day
was over.

We waited patiently for a little while, and presently a man
entered and seated himself at a table placed there for that pur-
pose, upon which was a large book. He opened the book, and
then calling each person in turn, he took their names and ages
and the names of their fathers and mothers, and carefully en-
tered each particular in the book. Our bottles of oil were
then taken from us, and we were supposed to be ready for the
ceremony.

First we were told to take off our shoes and leave them in
the ante-room, and then to take up our bundles and pass into
another room beyond. This was a large bath-room which was
divided down the middle by a curtain of heavy material placed
there for the purpose of separating the men from the women.
Here my husband left me — he going to the men's and I to the
women's division. In the bath-room were two or three large
bathing tubs supplied by streams of hot and cold water. We
were as much concealed from the men as if wc had been in an
entirely separate room, and everything was very quiet and
orderly.

Miss Eliza R. Snow, the poetess, and a Mrs. Whitney, were
the officiating attendants on that occasion. The former con-
ducted me to one of the bathing tubs, and placing me in it, she
proceeded to wash me from the crown of my head to the soles
of my feet. As she did this she repeated various formulas to
the effect that I was now washed clean from the blood of this
generation and should never, if I remained faithful, be partaker
in the plagues and miseries which were about to come upon
the earth. When I had thus been washed clean, she wiped

360 WASHINGS AND ANOINTINGS : — A MYSTERIOUS GARMENT.

me dry, and then taking a large horn filled with the olive oil
which we had brought, she anointed me. The oil was poured
from the horn by Mrs. Whitney into the hand of Eliza Snow,
who then applied it to me. The horn was said to be the horn
of plenty which, like the widow's cruse of oil, would never fail
as long as the ordinance should continue to be administered.
In addition to the crown of my head, my eyes, ears and mouth
were also anointed ; my eyes that they might be quick to see,
my ears that they might be apt at hearing, and my mouth that
I might with wisdom speak the words of eternal life. She
also anointed my feet, that they might be swift to run in the
ways of the Lord. I was then given a certain garment to
put on.

Now this garment is one peculiar to the Mormon people.
It is made so as to envelop the whole body and it is worn
night and day. I was told that after having once put it on, I
must never wholly take it off before putting on another, but
that I should change one half at a time, and that if I did so
I should be protected from disease and even from death itself ;
for the bullet of an enemy would not penetrate that garment,
and that from it even the dagger's point should be turned
aside. It has been said that the Prophet Joseph carelessly
left off this peculiar garment on the day of his death, and that
had he not done so the rifles of his assassins would have been
harmless against him.

When thus arrayed, I proceeded to put on a white night-
dress and skirt, stockings, and white linen shoes. A new name
was then whispered into my ear, which I was told I must never
mention to any living soul except my husband in the Endow-
ment House. This name was taken from the Bible, and I was
given to understand that it would be the name whereby I
should be admitted into the celestial kingdom. This was of
course very gratifying. A circumstance, however, occurred
which took from me all the pride which might have been mine
in the possession of a new name. There was among our num-
ber a deaf woman ; Mrs. Whitney had to tell her her name
once or twice over, loud enough for me to hear, and thus I

A VOICE FROM BEHIND THE CURTAIN, 36I

round that her new name, as well as mine, was Sarah. To
make the matter worse, another sister whispered : " Why that
is my name too. " This entirely dispelled any enthusiasm
which otherwise I might have felt. I could well understand
that I might yet become a Sarah in Israel, but if we all were
Sarahs, there would not be much distinction or honor in being
called by that name. As a matter of course I supposed that
the men would all become Abrahams.

Our washing and anointed being now over, we were ready
for the initiation — there were about fifteen couples in all.

A voice from behind the curtain asked Miss Snow if we
were ready, and was answered in the afifirmative. We were
then arranged in a row, the curtain was drawn aside, and we
stood face to face with the men who had, of course, on their
side of the curtain been put through the same ordeal. I felt
dreadfully nervous, for I did not know what was coming next,
and I could not quite dismiss from my mind the stories that I
had heard about these mysteries. But in spite of my ner-
vousness, curiosity was strong in me at that moment — as it
was, I suppose, in the others ; for, as soon as the curtain was
drawn aside, we all cast our eyes in the direction of the men.
They, as might be expected, were looking in our direction, and
when I beheld them, I must say that my sympathies were
drawn out towards the poor creatures. However little vanity
or personal pride they possessed, they must have felt it
unpleasant to have to appear in the presence of ladies in such
a dress — or rather ////dress ; and notwithstanding the solemn
meaning of the ceremony, there was just the ghost of a smile
upon our faces as we looked at each other and dropped our
eyes again. To any one who did not feel as we did the reli-
gious nature of the initiation, the scene must have appeared
perfectly ludicrous. In fact, some of us felt it so. One sister,
just as the curtain was drawn up and we came in full view of
our lords, cried out: "Oh dear, oh dear, where shall I go.-*
What shall I do.'" This, as may be supposed, caused a laugh
which was, of course, immediately suppressed.

We could see how the men looked, but of our own appear-

362 A LUDICROUS scene: VANITY AT A DISCOUNT.

ance we could not so easily judge. Certainly, we must nave
looked anything but handsome in our white garments and
with the oil trickling down our faces and into our eyes, making
them smart and look red. There was nothing, however, for
us to do but to submit quietly and make the best of it we
could. Ashamed as I was, I thought I might venture to look
at my husband — there could be no harm in that; — but when
I saw his demure-looking countenance and his efforts to keep
his clothing in order, I thought I should be compelled to laugh
outright, for I could see that his thoughts were more occupied
about his personal appearance than with the solemnity of the
occasion. The men were all dressed in the same kind of gar-
ment as the women: — drawers and shirt all in one — very
much like those which are used for children to sleep in —
and over that an ordinary white shirt, such as men always
wear; — that, with socks and white linen shoes, completed their
toilet.

Clad after this interesting fashion, we sat opposite to each
other for several minutes, and then my husband and myself
were instructed to come forward and kneel at the altar while
all the rest remained standing. It is the custom thus to select
two persons, and we were either picked out by chance, or it
might be, as my husband was thought a good deal of by the
authorities, that they considered he would feel honored by the
preference.

Suddenly a voice was heard speaking to some one, who also
replied. This voice from the unseen was supposed to be thie
voice of Elohim in conversation with Jehovah, and the words
that were used were much the same as those contained in the
first chapter of the book of Genesis describing the creation
of the world. Finally, Jehovah and Elohim declare their
intention to come down and visit the earth. This they do,
and pronounce all that they behold very good ; but they declare
that it is necessary that one of a higher order of intelligence
than the brute creation should be placed in the world to
govern and control all else.

Michael the Archangel is now called, and he is placed upon

THE DEVIL MAKES HIS APPEARANCE. 363

the earth under the name of Adam, and power is given him
over all the beasts of the field, the fowls O'f the air, and the
fishes of the sea. Moreover the fruits of the earth are all
given to him for his sustenance and pleasure, but he is strictly
charged, as in Bible-story, not to eat of one particular tree
which stands in the midst of the garden. This tree is repre-
sented by a small real evergreen, and a few bunches of dried
raisins are hung upon it as fruit.

It is now discovered that it is not good for man to be alone;
Elohim and Jehovah, therefore, hold another conversation
upon that subject, and they finally determine to give a com-
panion to Adam. They, therefore, cause a deep sleep to fall
upon Michael — or Adam as he is now called — and they pre-
pare to operate upon him. Here we were all instructed to
assume the attitude of deep sleep by dropping our heads upon
our breasts. Elohim and Jehovah then came down and go
through the motions of removing a rib from the side of the
sleeper, which said rib appears immediately upon the scene in
the person of Eliza R. Snow. Elohim and Jehovah are gen-
erally represented by two of the Twelve Apostles. When
Brigham is present he plays a prominent part.

And now the devil makes his appearance in the person of
W. W. Phelps, Phelps used always to personate the devil in
the endowments, and the role suited him admirably. He is
dead now, but whether it has made any difference in his status,
I cannot tell, nor do I know who has succeeded him in his
office. The devil wears a very tight-fitting suit of black mus-
lin, with knee breeches and black stockings and slippers. This
dress had all the appearance of a theatrical costume, and the
man himself looked as much like one might imagine the devil
would look, as he possibly could. He began by trying to
scrape acquaintance with Eve, whom he meets while taking a
walk in the garden. The innocent, unsuspecting woman is
fascinated by his attentions. Father Adam — who seems to
have had a touch of the Mormon about him — perhaps was not
the most attentive of husbands ; or he may have fallen into
the same error into which many of his sons have fallen since

364 THE GARDEN OF EDEN: — TAKING THE "FIRST DEGREE."

— neglecting to pay the same attentions after marriage as he
was wont to before — and left his young wife to the mercy of
the tempter. However that may be, Satan and Eve are soon
discovered in conversation together, and Eve appears to be
particularly pleased with Satan. At length he offers her some
of the fruit of the forbidden tree, and after some little demur
she accepts it and eats thereof.

Then the devil leaves her, Adam makes his appearance, and
Eve persuades him also to eat of the fruit of the tree. After
this they make a dumb show of perceiving their condition,
and an apron of white linen is produced, on which are sewn
pieces of green silk, in imitation of fig leaves, and in these they
both attire themselves.

Then all the brethren and sisters produced similar aprons
which they had brought with them on purpose, and these they
put on, as Adam and Eve had already done. Elohim now
appeared again, and called Adam ; but Adam was afraid, and
hid himself in the garden with Eve. The curse was now pro-
nounced upon the serpent — the devil — who reappears upon
his hands and knees, making a hissing noise as one might sup-
pose a serpent would do. We were then all driven out of the
Garden of Eden, into another room which represented the
world ; — and this ended the " First Degree."

We were now supposed to be out in the world, earning our
daily bread by the sweat of our brows, and we were informed
that although we had been driven out from the presence of the
Lord, yet a plan of salvation would be devised for us, by
which we should be enabled to return to our first estate.
We were to wait patiently until this plan should be disclosed
to us.

There was here such a mixture of persons and events that
I could not exactly follow the idea that was intended to be
conveyed, — if there was any idea at all. Men representing the
ancient prophets entered, and gave instructions to the people to
prepare themselves for the first coming of our Saviour upon
earth. Then we were taught certain pass-words and grips ;
and then we were all arranged in a circle. The women

THE TERRIDLE OATH OF SECRECY :-THE TRAITOr's PENALTY. 365

covered their faces with their veils, and we all kneeled down,
and, with our right hands uplifted towards heaven, we* took the
solemn oath of obedience and secrecy. We swore that by
every means in our power we would seek to avenge the death
of Joseph Smith, the Prophet, upon the Gentiles who had
caused his murder, and that we would teach our children to
do so ; — we swore, that without murmur or questioning, we
would implicitly obey the commands of the priesthood in
everything ; — we swore that we would not commit adultery —
which was explained to mean the taking of wives without the
permission of the holy Priesthood ; — and we swore that we
•would never, under any circumstances, reveal that which trans-
pired in the Endowment House.

The penalty for breaking this oath, which was worded in
the most startling and impressive way, was then explained to
us. — The throat of the traitor was to be cut from ear to ear ;
his heart and tongue were to be cut out ; and his bowels
were — while he was yet living — to be torn from him. In
the world to come, everlasting damnation would be his
portion.

Let not the reader think that this was merely an imaginary
penalty, or that it was expressed merely for the purpose of
frightening the weak-minded, for I have already shown that
punishments quite as horrible as that have been deliberately
meted out to the Apostate, the Gentile, and the suspected
Saint by the Mormon Priesthood. The innocent blood which
cries for vengeance against Brigham Young and some of the
leaders of the Church is sufficient to weigh the purest spirit
which stands before the throne of God down to the nether-
most abysses of hell.

After these fearful oaths had been taken, with due solem-
nity, we were instructed in the various signs representing
those dreadful penalties ; and we were also given a " grip "
peculiar to this degree.

* I myself made a movement with my hand — for I believed that my life was
at stake and I dared not do otherwise. The words of the oath I did not utter.
[See explaaation at the end of the chapter.]

366 THE MYSTERIES OF THE "SECOND DEGREE."

We were next entertained by a long address from the
Apostle Heber C. Kimball. Never in my life — except from
Brigham Young — had I listened to such disgusting language,
and I trust I never shall be compelled to listen to anything
like it again. Brother Kimball always used to pride himself
upon usnig " plain " language, but that day I think he sur-
passed himself ; he seemed to take quite a pleasure in saying
anything which could make us blush. The subject of which
he discoursed was the married life in the " Celestial Order ;"
he also laid great stress upon the necessity of our keeping
silence concerning all that we had witnessed in the Endow-
ment House — even husbands to their wives, and wives to their
husbands were not to utter a single word. With the sermon
ended our " Second Descree."

We were now taken to another room for the purpose of pas-
sing through the " Third Degree " of the Order of the Mel-
chisedec Priesthood. When we were all arranged on one side
against the wall, a number of individuals entered who were
supposed to represent the ministers of every denomination and
religion upon the face of the earth. The devil also makes his
appearance again. The ministers set forth the various claims
of their respective creeds, — each one striving to show that his
is the purest and the best, — but the devil sows division and
hatred among them, and a good deal of confusion ensues.

Then came in personages representing Peter, James, and
John, the Apostles, and they commanded ministers, devil, and
all, to depart. They then appeared to organise a new Church
in which the true principles of the Gospel were to be taught ;
our Temple robes were also all changed from the right
shoulder to the left, indicating that we were now in the true
Church, and that we were to be absolutely and in every way
dependent upon the priesthood. Another grip was then given
to us, and thus we received the third degree of the Order of
Melchisedec Priesthood. In that room was a division made of
bleached muslin ; in the division a door and in the door a hole,
with a lap of muslin over it, through which to pass the hand.
Whoever was on the other side could see us, but we could not

GRIPS AND PASSWORDS OF THE "THIRD DEGREE." 36/

see them. The men first approached this door. A person
representing the Apostle Peter appeared at the opening and
demanded who was there. He was told that some one desired
to enter. Hands came through the opening in the muslin
curtain, and mysterious fingers cut a mark on the left breast
of the men's shirts — one mark also over the abdomen, and one
over the right knee — which marks the women religiously imi-
tated upon their own garments when they got home. The
applicant was then told to put his hand through the opening,
and give the last grip belonging to the " Third Degree," and
mention his new. name. He was then permitted to enter.
This was called " going behind the veil." When the men
were all admitted, the women were suffered to approach, and
were passed through by their own husbands. When a woman
has no husband she is passed through by one of the brethren,
and to those who are not going to be married or sealed for
eternity here the ceremonies end.

Now, as I before stated, according to Mormon ideas, we had
never before been legally married. It was therefore neces-
sary that we should now pass through that ceremony. We
accordingly were conducted to a desk where our names were
entered and we were then passed into another room. In that
room was a long, low altar, covered with red velvet, and an
arm chair placed at one end of it, in which sat Brigham
Young. My husband knelt at one side of the altar and I at
the other, with our hands clasped above it in the last grip
which had been given to us. Then the ordinary formula of
marriage was gone through with, and we were informed that
we were sealed for time and for eternity.

Thus we passed through the mysteries of the Endowment
House, and at three o'clock in the afternoon we found our-
selves at liberty to return home. The various ceremonies had
occupied eight hours.

When we reached home, my husband said : " Well, what do
you think of the Endowments ?" But I did not dare to
answer him truthfully at that time. Had I done so, I should
have told him that I was ashamed and disgusted. Never in

368 "what do you think of the endowments?"

all my life did I suffer such humiliation as I did that day; for
the whole time I was under the impression that those who
officiated looked upon us as a set of silly dupes, and I felt
annoyed*to thmk that I dared not tell them so. So I told my
husband that I would rather not speak about it, and we never
have spoken of it to this day. What were his own feelings
about the matter, I do not know, for Mormon wives are taught
never to pry into their husband's feelings or meddle with their
actions. But notwithstanding all my feelings in reference to
the Endowments, so foolish was I, that when I afterwards
heard the brethren and sisters talking about the happiness
which they had experienced while going through, and saying
how privileged we ought to feel at being in Zion among the
Saints of God, secure in His Kingdom where we could bring
up our children in the fear of the Lord, I began again to think
that the fault was all in myself, and that it was I who was
wrong and not the Endowments. I wondered how, wnth such
a rebellious heart, I should ever get salvation, and I mourned
to think that I had not accepted everything with the sim-
plicity of a child.

Some time after our initiation I met the Apostle Heber C.
Kimball, and he asked me how I felt upon the occasion. I
frankly told him all, but added that I regretted feeling so.
He said : " I shall see if you cannot go through again ; it is
not just the thing, but I shall try and make the opportunity."
Nothing more, however, was said about it. But that which
troubled me most was the fact that while the oaths were being
administered, I dropped my hand and inwardly vowed that I
would never subscribe to such things, and at the same time
my heart was filled with bitter opposition. This, although I
did it involuntarily — my better nature rising within me and
overcoming my superstition — I thought at the time was sinful.
I now, however, rejoice that such was the case ; for not
having actually vowed to keep secret those abominable oaths,
I can say, without any cavil or equivocation, that I have
broken no promise and betrayed no trust hj the discoveries
which I have just made.

"NO ONE CAN CHARGE ME WITH TREACHERY." 369

/ ivisJi distinctly to make this statement. OtJiers have more
or less divulged the oaths of the Endowment House, and
have excused themselves with much doubtful sopJiistry. I
NEVER really took the oaths, altJiough prcsoit, and therefore
no one can charge me zvith treacheiy.

At a later date, some of the sisters kindly suggested that
the spirit of the Evil One had entered into me at that time.
But this was at least a very inconsistent statement, for the
Mormons believe that no evil spirit can enter into the En-
dowment House.

Of one thing I am certain — I was then indeed a miserable
slave, with no one to stretch forth a kindly hand and strike
away the fetters of my mental degradation and lead me forth
into light and liberty.

CHAPTER XXVI,

SECRETS OF SAINTLY SPOUSES :— A VISIT FROM MY TALK-
ATIVE FRIEND.

I Receive Congratulations — A " Bit of Advice " — How a Woman found Wives
for Her Husband — A " Rather Backward Man " — How a Mormon Hus-
band was Managed — Anxious for Alice to Marry — A Very Obedient Husband
— Marrying for Principle : Not Love — How Saints are Silly over New Wives
— Taking Life Easily — " Miss Alice ! We shall See " — Bringing Home a
" Sister " — Wife, Number Three — How a Wife Lost Her Influence — How
a Wife Consoled Herself Under Difficulties — Understanding the "Order of
the Kingdom " — The Necessity of Having Two Wives at Least — Not Need-
ful to Fall in Love — A Good Example.

NOT long after I had received my Endowments my talk-
ative friend, of whom I have already spoken, came to see
me and to offer her congratulations. She was quite enthusi-
astic upon the subject, spoke of the honor which had been con-
ferred upon us, and promised to call frequently to " build me
up." She was particularly anxious to learn whether I did not
feel much better and happier now.

On that point I could say little, for to have answered her
truthfully would have provoked discussion, into which I did
not care to enter. I knew, too, that anything I said to her
would soon be known to everyone else. So I told her that I
was feeling well enough.

" 'Well enough !' " she said, "Is that how you feel .-* Come

HOW A CERTAIN LADY MANAGED HER HUSBAND. 371

now, I thought you would have got over all that when you had
been through your Endowments. You remind me of what
Brother Brigham says, — We have so many whining women in
Zion that it is quite a reproach. I do hope that you are not
going to become one of them. Let me give you a bit of
advice : The wisest thing you can do is to look out for another
wife for your husband, and get him to marry her."

" Oh My !" I said, " What are you talking about } You
surely cannot be in earnest."

" I never was more earnest in my life," she answered.
If you had persuaded your husband to take another wife when
you went through your Endowments you would have got
over all your troubles at one time. The anticipation is ten
times worse than the reality."

" I do not see it in that light," I said. " My own opinion is
that my troubles in that case would only then have begun. I
do not think that you yourself are really happy."

" Oh, nonsense !" she exclaimed. " Why you can see how
happy I am. My husband has two other wives, besides myself,
and a more comfortable family could not be."

" You never told me," I said, " how your husband managed
to get those wives. I should like to hear."

" My husband managed ! Why /le did not manage at all ;
it was I who arranged everything for him, and I'll tell you
how it was done.

" During the Reformation," she continued, " you, of course,
know the men were constantly urged to take more wives ;
but my husband was rather backward, and used to tell me
there was plenty of time and not the slightest occasion for
him to be in a hurry. I had my own opinion of the matter
and did not agree with him, for you see I was afraid that
after all, he would pick up some young girl or other and fall
in love wath her, and all my plans would be disarranged. It
is you know much the best for the first wife to look out for
some girl who will look up to her and respect her, but not love
her husband too much, and then they are likely to get on
well together. If the first wife selects the other wives, it has
23

372 "they get used to it.

the effect of showing' them that the husband thinks much of
her judgment and is wilHng to abide by it, and that they will
have to do the same. This, of course, is as it should be. But
if she lets her husband choose his own wife, he is almost cer-
tain to take a fancy to some one whom the first wife does not
like at all, and consequently her authority is undermined.
The first wife ought to keep all the power in her own hands."

" Well," I said, " I should not care much, I think, who ruled
in my home if another wife was there."

" You think so now," she replied, " but when you get used
to Polygamy you will feel quite otherwise. People get used
to it — the women as well as the men — and then they leave off
fretting and become less selfish. But I was going to tell you
how I managed my husband.

" I was very anxious, as I told you, to find another wife for
him, and I took into consideration all the suitable girls I
knew. There was some objection to almost eveiy one. Some
were too pretty and I knew I should detest them ; and others
were not good-looking, and those my husband could not bear.
So I waited patiently, but did not give up the hope of suc-
ceeding eventually. At last I met with a girl who I thought
would do. She was certainly not bad-looking, but she was
very young and I thought I should be able to manage her.
The name of this girl was Alice Maynard ; she was a neigh-
bor of ours, and one of a large family. She seemed to me to
be a quiet, modest little creature, and I knew that she had to
work hard and received very little in return. In fact, she led
at home a life of drudgery, and even her very clothing bore
witness to the poverty of the family. Her mother had often
told me that she felt badly for Alice, for Mr. Maynard had
three other wives and it was more than he could do to sup-
port them all properly

" I called one day upon Mrs. Maynard to broach the matter
to her. She received me very kindly and entered into my
views at once. She was anxious, she said, for Alice to get
married, for then she would be better off. I asked her how
she would like her to marry my husband, and told her that we

PROPOSING BY PROXY, 373

were very comfortably off, as you know we are, and that my
husband owned his house and lot and was doing a very good
business, and, of course, ought to take another wife. Would
she agree to my proposal and let me mention Alice to him ?

" She said, she herself, had no objection, but that perhaps my
husband might not like Alice, or Alice might not like him.

" I felt indignant at the idea that any girl should hesitate to
marry my husband, and I told Sister Maynard that there could
not possibly be any hesitation on Alice's part. ' I'm sure I
have no objection,' she said, ' if Alice has none. I should
only be too happy to see my child in a more comfortable
home.'

'• Well then, we'll consider the matter settled, I said, and
asked if I could see Alice ; so her mother called her in, and I
proposed to her for my husband. You can guess, perhaps,
how astonished I was when she actually laughed in my face
and said she should like to consider the matter ! I did not,
however, show her what I thought, but assented to what she
said, and invited her to come and take tea with us,

" My husband had often told me, when I was teasing him
about taking another wife, that he would willingly marry any
girl I might choose for him ; and I felt pleased at this for it
showed confidence in my judgment. So when he came in,
later in the day, I told him I had found a wife for him at last,
and that I knew he would like her. ' Why, Ann,' he said,
' I do believe you are going crazy over the wife question ; but
if you are I do not want you to drive me crazy also. I really
thought this was too bad, after all my trouble for him ; but nev-
ertheless I was resolved that the marriage should take place.

" Three days after that, in accordance with my invitation,
Alice came to take tea with us, and I fixed her up to look
nice. When she was ready, I took her into the parlor to
introduce her to my husband who was sitting there reading,
Henry, I said, this is Miss Maynard — the young lady of whom
I spoke to you the other day. He looked up from his paper,
and, to my astonishment, said, 'Why, Alice, my girl, how do
you do .'' How are mother and father?*

374 AN INTERVIEW WITH MISS ALICE.

" What ; I said, do you know Alice, Henry ?

" ' Certainly I do/ he answered, * Alice and I have met
many times before this, haven't we, Alice ? '

" ' Yes, sir,' she said, and, oh, so demurely. "Why, Sistef
Stenhouse, I began to think that I had actually been deceived,
and that while I had innocently supposed that I had found out
the girl myself, it was the very one upon whom my husband had
had his eye for a long while past. I watched them, however,
very narrowly, for I was determined that if my husband
had really taken a fancy for the girl he should never have
her."

" Why, that would have facilitated matters, would it not .-• "
I said.

" Do you think," she replied, " that I would have allowed
them to marry, if they loved each other .'' No, indeed ! The
Saints marry from principle and not from love, as Brother
Brigham has often told us. I hope you believe me, dear,
when I say that I'm not at all a jealous woman, but if my
husband dared to fall in love with a girl and to hide it from
me, I could not stand it I am sure. No ! principle is the only
thing, — there can be no love in Polygamy. If a man loved
his wife do you think he could have the heart to pain her by
taking another ^ On the other hand, it is because of the
love which still remains in their hearts, and which they weary
themselves to crush out, that so many of the first wives are .
miserable. But I was going to tell you about Alice. I was
mistaken in thinking that my husband had been paying her
any attentions. It appeared that he was acquainted with her
father and mother, and that at their house he had frequently
seen the child Alice, but never supposed she was the Miss
Maynard of whom I had spoken. But now they had come
together at last he took to her kindly and she to him, and
really I sometimes almost thought that they wished to ignore
me altogether.

" I did not let them waste much time fussing with one
another, but they got on very rapidly, nevertheless ; and before
I had had time to arrange matters properly, my husband told

ASTONISHED AT THE CHANGE. 375

me that to please me he was going to marry AKx^e. Only
fancy me being pleased at him marrying Alice ! Why, it
wasn't to please myself that I introduced the child to him, but
simply because, if he must have another wife, it was Certainly
best for me to choose one whom I could manage. However,
they were married not long after, and really I think I never
was more disgusted in my life than I was on that occasion.
I was not jealous, but I do think he might have paid her a
little less attention. In fact I quite regretted, when it was
too late, that I had ever brought them together.

" The Mormon men always do make themselves silly over
their new wives, and I did not expect my husband to be an
exception to the rule ; but I was perfectly astonished at the
change that took place in Alice. Instead of the quiet, modest
girl she used to be, she put on all sorts of airs, and treated me
as if I were of not the slightest consequence. I couldn't
stand that, and I resolved, if it were only to take the pride
out of her, I would get my husband to marry another wife
still. He wouldn't object, I knew, for he takes life very
easily and he has a great respect for my opinion. Besides
which, he is quite well enough off to support three wives, and
as a matter of duty, if nothing else, he ought to do so. That
would soon bring Miss Alice to a proper state of mind, and
she needed something of the sort, for, do you know, she had
actually made that silly husband of mine think that she ought
to be treated with the same consideration as myself."

" Well but," I said, " if the principle of Polygamy is of God,
it is only just that all the wives should be treated alike. If
my husband were to marry another woman, much as it would
pain me, I should certainly treat her as an equal."

" Then," she replied, " if you do so you will find that the
first wives will have nothing to do with you. You will find,
when you come to be better acquainted with the people here,
that the first wives do not waste much love over the poly-
gamic wives ; and, of course, as a rule, the polygamic wives
detest the first wives. Then the plural wives get together
and talk all manner of evil about the first wives, who do pretty

376 SISTER Ann's labor of love.

much the same in respect to them. It is only natural that
they should do so.

" But I was going to tell you," she continued, " how I
selected the third wife. There was an emigrant-train expected
in every day ; and you know, when the emigrants arrive, all
those women who want wives for their husbands, and all
those men who want to choose for themselves, go down to the
camping-ground, and if they see a girl who takes their fancy,
they ask her if she has got a place to go to, and if she has not
they offer to receive her themselves. There are hundreds of
young girls who arrive here without any one to look after
them, and who are only too glad to accept a home for the
winter. Now this was exactly what I did. I went down to
the camp and looked round for myself, and at last my eyes
rested upon a young woman of about thirty or thirty-five
years of age, who I thought would be a more suitable wife for
my husband than that giggling chit that I chose for him at
first. I decided at once that she would do, so I went up to
her and asked her if she had any friends. She said she had a
brother living in the City ; but when I explained to her how
we were situated and said that I should like her to come and
stay with us till she could look round a little for herself, she
agreed at once. Now — I thought — Miss Alice, we shall see
whether you are going to have things all your own way any
longer !

" I told her, however, as well as my husband, that I had
brought home a sister to stay with us awhile, and they
received her very kindly, and she soon made herself very
useful and agreeable to us all. The Bishop came and talked
to my husband, and he made no difficulty at all in acceding to
my wishes, and before long he made our visitor — wife, number
three ; and Alice, as a matter of course, lost a good deal of her
influence over him. For my own part, I am much more com-
fortable. The two plural wives do nearly all the work, and I
have little else to do than superintend the household and
enjoy myself. My husband is one of those quiet sort of men
who never interfere with domestic affairs, and I have matters

"set one to watch the other. 377

pretty much my own way now. The only thing that annoys
me is his fondness for AHce who makes herself appear most
amiable to hhn, deceitful thing ! I can't break him of that,
but I otten tell him that he will find her out some day. He
tells me that he looks upon her as a child and feels like a
father towards her ; no woman, he says, can ever have his
love but me. That sounds all very well, but as for believing
it, that is quite another thing : — I keep my eye on them and
watch them well." •

" But," I said, " it appears to me that it would have been far
better if you had never given him another wife at all. You
would have been saved from annoyance, and the privacy of
your home would not have been disturbed. I am the more
surprised, as your husband did not himself desire it."

" When you understand better the order of the kingdom,
you will not speak in that way," she said. " Do you suppose
that I should be satisfied to be the wife of a man who could
not exalt me in the celestial kingdom — a man with only one
wife ^ Why I have often told my husband that if he did not
get other wives I would leave him. It is necessary for a man
to have two wives at least if he would enter into the celestial
kingdom. That is why I have been so anxious to get wives
for my husband. At the same time there is no necessity
for him to fall in love and act in a silly way over them. The
only way in such a case is to set one to watch the other, and
then they are pretty certain to keep the old man straight.
You think, perhaps, that I don't feel all this, but you must
not be deceived by appearances. I try to do the will of
Heaven with a smile on my face ; and the brethren have
often told me that if the other sisters were more like me they
would not have so much difficulty in establishing Polygamy.
But, dear me. Sister Stenhouse, what a long talk we've had !
I'll come and see you sopn again, but I must hasten away
now, for my husband will be home to supper by this time."

So she left me wondering over her strange story of a
woman's experience in supplying her own husband with
wives.

CHAPTER XXVII.

SOCIAL LIFE IN SALT LAKE CITY :— BALL-ROOMS, "WALL-
FLOWERS," AND DIVORCE.

Seeking for Old Friends — In the Bail-Room — Social Life — How Brother
Brigham Built a Theatre — Short-Sightedness of the Prophet — Poets and
Polygamy Disagree — What a Woman Would Think — The Ideal of True
Love — Unpleasant Comparisons — Bearing the Cross — Rather Old Boys — Sub-
duing a Wife and Getting a Wife — What the Wives Say in Secret — Intro-
duced to An Apostle's Five Wives — " I'm Afraid You are Not Too Strong
in the Faith " — The " Model Saint " — Improved Prospects — An Old Friend
Discovered — Another Victim to Polygamy — A Divorce for Ten Dollars ! —
Pin-Money for Brother Brigham's Wives — Four Husbands of a Girl of Twenty-
One !— How Will the Knot be Untied ?

SPRING opened bright and beautiful, and I began to feel
more at home in Zion and more contented with my posi-
tion. I do not, however, mean that I was satisfied with
Polygamy or that I contemplated calmly the prospect of my
husband taking a plurality of wives ; but that I had begun to
adapt myself to the manners and customs of the Saints, and
had already formed many of those pleasant intimacies which
lend such a charm to life.

My talkative friend was a constant visitor at our house ;
and her strange views of life and of that all-absorbing subject
— the management of man under* the plural wife system —
together with her lively conversation and unceasing flow of
spirits, made her visits acceptable ; and she often banished
from my mind thoughts which, if unchecked, would have made

"TWO FACES I LONGED TO SEE." 379

my life unbearable. Her husband, too, poor creature, some-
times followed in her train, and on one occasion she actually
brought Alice with her that I might see what sort of a girl
she was. I found her quite good-looking, intelligent, and as
pleasant a little body as one could wish to know ; but at the
same time I detected in the expression of her features — lively
and self-reliant as she was — too many traces of that look of
subdued sadness which casts a cloud over the countenance of
every woman living in Polygamy.

Other friends, besides, I had, too numerous to mention —
friends whom I had known in England, with whom I had
wept over the horrors of Polygamy when it was first an--
nounced ; and dear Swiss friends, not a few, who had come
to Zion before us and were now quite settled and at home.

Two faces I longed to see, but of their owners I could at
first get no tidings. Poor, dear Madame Bailiff — my old Swiss
friend, who in past days had shown me so many kindnesses
and whom I had so tenderly loved — where was she .-' Some-
where, I knew, in Zion, but not in Salt Lake City ; and to the
chapter of accidents, I felt that I must leave it, whether I ever
saw her again or not. And there, too, was Mary Burton, with
all her sweet, winning ways — she whom I had known as a
child ; whose early womanhood had been darkened by appre-
hensions of that accursed abomination — Polygamy ; who had
suffered that terrible martyrdom upon the Plains ; who, for
aught I knew, might at that very time need most my sympathy
and sisterly love — Oh, where was she } Poor Mary ! Might
it not be, that worn out with the fearful sufferings which she
had endured, she had gone to that peaceful rest which she had
so vainly sought on earth .-* I had asked every one who came
across my path, who was likely to know, whether they could
give me any information as to where she was ; but I could
learn nothing more than that, not long after their arrival, she
and her husband had left the city and had gone to one of the
Settlements in Southern Utah. I had, therefore, to wait in
uncertainty for any chance which might accidentally bring us
again together.

380 THE BALL SEASON IN SALT LAKE CITY.

■ I was very glad that the winter was over, for we had had
rather a rough time during our first few months in Salt Lake
City, and the various associations of our life had tended rather
to strengthen than to relieve my apprehensions respecting the
future. ■ The ball season, which, of course, I cannot pass by
in silence, had been a source of annoyance, and, I may say,
disgust to me. I had seen so much that was unpleasant at
those balls ; and although what I witnessed did not then
affect me personally, yet it was painful to see others suffer,
and to hear poor women, whose hearts were crushed and broken,
tell to each other in whispers the sorrow which had blighted
their existence.

Dancing was always very popular among the Saints, and the
leading men among them have wisely fostered a taste for it.
When the people first went out to Utah, as may be supposed,
life was hard and amusements were few. The Mormons, as a
body, are examples of industry and diligence ; to them labor
is one of the cardinal virtues ; and like all other pioneers
they found plenty of employment for their energies. Houses
had to be built, land prepared for cultivation, the commonest
necessaries of life to be manufactured or raised ; and busy
hands were perpetually engaged in a thousand useful indus-
tries. But when the day was over, and the dust of toil was
washed from the careful brow, it was but natural that the need
of a little recreation should be felt.

So in very early days Brigham built a theatre, and a very
fair amount of histrionic talent was developed among the
Saints. The Social Hall, in which were held balls, public
entertainments, and other amusements, was used for his-
trionic performances before the theatre was built. Brigham
owned the theatre. Money was to be made out of it ; and
the chance of making money Brother Brigham never per-
mitted to slip through his fingers. Brigham's eyes were sharp
enough to see that a theatre would be to him a source of
profit, but he did not look far enough. That theatre, — under
the immediate direction of the Prophet ; with his own
daughters acting in it ; with the plays which were performed

BRIGHAM young's THEATRE. 38J

under his own censorship — has been one of the many causes
which have perceptibly, although perhaps indirectly, shaken
the hold which Mormonism had upon many a woman's mind.

A man would probably witness the performance of a play
and return from the theatre with no other thought than the
remembrance of an hour's amusement. But not so a woman.
To her the play suggested something more, and her daughters
would share her thoughts. Daily and hourly, it might be, the
effects of Polygamy would be brought under their notice as a
matter affecting themselves personally. They might be firm
in the faith, but the observant instincts of their sex could
never be wholly crushed. They would notice the neglect
which wives endured even from good husbands ; they would
see a man leaving the wife of his youth, the mother of his
children, and careless of the cruel wrong he did her, leave her
in lonely sorrow while he was spending his time in love-
making with some young girl who might have been his
daughter. They would see a wife crushing out from her heart
the holiest impulses which God had implanted there, striving
to destroy all affection for him whose dearest treasure that
affection should have been, because, indeed, Polygamy could
not exist with love. They would see, and know, and them-
selves personally feel, the degradation and misery of the
" Celestial Order of Marriage " ; and that to them would be
the practical picture of life.

But in the theatre — short-sighted Brigham, to allow it to be
so! — another picture would be presented for their consider-
ation,— a picture, it might be, ideal in its details and surround-
ings, but true to the letter in the lesson which it conveyed
and the thoughts which it suggested. The disgusting, the
brutalising cruelties of Polygamy were never represented on
the stage. Thoughts so coarse, so sensual, could never in-
spire the true poet's pen. No ; the tale of love as the poet
tells it, is all that is refined, and chaste, and delicate, and pure
— the commingling of two souls, the unison of two loving
hearts, the hopes, the aspirations, the tender joyful sorrow^ of
two fond natures — of two alone! Such is the picture pre-

382 A STARTLING COMPARISON.

sented as the ideal of the beautiful and of the good. Then,
too, the delicate attentions of the devoted lover — his happiness
even in the shadow of a smile from Jier, — the lofty pedestal
upon which to his imagination she stands, a queen and peer-
less ; — or the confiding love of the heroine of the story —
blushingly confessing to herself that there is one heart on
earth which is all her own and in which none but herself can
ever rule or reign.

The Mormon women are not devoid of common sense,
nor are they destitute of those quick perceptions which under
all circumstances distinguish their sex. They see on the stage
representations of the happiness attendant upon love and mar-
riage, such as God ordained, and such as finds a response in
every heart ; and they compare such pleasant pictures with
what they know and have witnessed of Polygamy, and they
draw painful inferences therefrom. Their faith may be proof
against apostasy, but the impression left upon their minds
produces its effect notwithstanding.

Another institution was the dance Brigham and the lead-
ers knew that it would never do to leave the people without
amusements of some kind, and thus the balls and social gath-
erings were originated. The idea of Prophets, Apostles, High-
Priests, and Patriarchs attending a ball and joining in a dance
must appear grotesquely incongruous to the Gentile mind ;
but out among the Mormons it is quite the thing ; and to the
men those balls and parties were very pleasant.

I do not think that many of the Mormon women enjoyed
the ball season, and I know to some of them it was the most
painful part of their lives. It is a cruel thing for a woman
anywhere to know that her husband's affections are divided,
that she is not his only love, and that his heart is no longer
all her own. But far worse is the lot of the wife in Utah.
She has to see and be present when the love-making is going
on, when her husband is flirting and saying soft nonsense, or
looking unutterable things at silly girls who are young enough
to be her daughters ; — nay, her own daughters and her hus-
band's may actually be older than the damsel he is courting

RATHER OLD " BOYS." 383

for his second wife ! Such an outrage upon the holiest feel-
ings of womanhood would not for a moment be tolerated in
any civilised community; but among the Saints women are
taught that this is but one part of that cross which we all
have got to bear. Cross-bearing is all very well, and I do not
doubt that sorrow and trial have a sanctifying influence upon
the soul, but by all means let us have a fair division of the
burden. It is not just that the heaviest end of the beam
should be placed on poor, weak woman's shoulders, and that
her " lord " should even find pleasure in that cross which
weighs her to the dust and crushes out from her weary soul
the last sparks of lovo, and happiness, and hope ! How sweetly
did the men preach patience and submission to the will of
Heaven. I wonder where their own patience and submission
would have been had matters been reversed and their wives
had been taught that it was their privilege and a religious duty
to court, and flirt with and marry men younger and handsomer
than their husbands !

The brethren never forget what Brother Brigham once said
about the Mormon men being all boys under a hundred years
of age, and they do not neglect their privileges. Here in the
ball-room you may see men of three-score years and even older
joining in the dance with girls of sixteen and even younger —
making love to them, flirting with them, marrying them. Age
or plain looks are nothing with such men ; the girls are taught
that they can exalt them to greater honor and happiness in
heaven than young and untried men could, and that they ought
to feci honored by receiving tender attentions from the chosen
servants of the Lord. One wife, or even half-a-dozen, if they
chance to have so many, of course will not stand in the way.
The husband is the lord and master, and a woman's wishes
count for nought.

In the ball-room the company of the first wives and, in fact,
of many of the plural wives, — once worshipped, but who " had
had their day " — was not so much sought as that of young and
interesting maidens ; and after having stood up with their
husbands in the first dance, as a matter of form, many ot those

384 THE "WALLFLOWERS."

forlorn wives might be seen sitting along the sides of the hall,
keeping each other company and talking over their sorrows.
We used to call these poor ladies " the wall-flowers." Sitting
there watchful, noting all that their husbands did or said, those
poor women were in themselves a touching protest against the
cruelty of the system, such as none but a Mormon heart could
have resisted.

But for that horrible system, these balls and parties would,
of course, have been extremely pleasant. With the feeling of
fraternity which exists among the Saints, such gatherings
ought only to be a source of pleasure ; but Polygamy blighted
everything, and it is with feelings almost of hatred that I re-
call some of those occasions. How many an aching heart has
there felt weary — felt so weary as to long for death. No
change of feature might betray the mental struggle, but the
bitterness of the soul was all the same. And I have seen
wives there whose husbands paid them marked attentions, so
that the girls to whom they were making love might notice
their devotion and draw favorable auguries for

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Tell it all : the story of a life's experience in Mormonism"

See other formats